\       2V.  * 


J. 


Digitized  by 

the  Internet  Archive 

in  2014 

https://archive.org/details/lifeofemanuelsweOOhoba_0 


LIFE 


EMANUEL  SWEDENBORG, 


WITH  SOME  ACCOUNT  OF 


HIS  WRITINGS. 


TOGETHER  WITH 


A  BRIEF  NOTICE 


RISE  AND  PROGRESS  OF  THE  NEW  CHURCH. 


BOSTON, 

ALLEN    AND    G  O  D  D  A  It  D,    SCHOOL  STREET. 
MDCCCXXXI. 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress  in  the  year  1831,  by 
Allen  &  IJobdakii,  in  the  Clerk's  Office  in  the  District  Court 

bf  Massnch u setts. 


FREEMAN     AND    B  O  L  L  E  S,  PRINT 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER  I. 

Introductory  Remarks  —  Account  of  the  Swedenborg  family 
—  Swedenborg's  education  —  His  early  writings   5 

CHAPTER  II. 
Remarks  on  the  Philosophical  and  Mineral  Works — Econ- 
omy of  the  Animal  Kingdom  —  Worship  and  Love  of  God  — 
Hieroglyphic  Key   15 

CHAPTER  III. 
Swedenborg  called  to  unfold  the  truths  of  the  new  dispensa- 
tion—  An  account  given  of  him  by  a  Swedish  clergyman 
now  living   33 

CHAPTER  IV. 
The  theological  writings  of  Swedenborg,  divided  into  four 
classes,  with  general  remarks  in  reference  to  most  of  the 
works. 

First  Class   47 

Second  Class   52 

Third  Class   57 

Fourth  Class   64 

CHAPTER  V. 

Various  testimonies  to  the  reality  of  Swedenborg's  inter- 
course with  the  spiritual  world,  and  of  his  foretelling 
events   70 

CHAPTER  VI. 

Swedenborg's  friends  —  Miscellaneous  accounts  concerning 
him  —  Close  of  his  natural  life — Eulogy  by  Sandel   88 


IV 


CONTENTS 


APPENDIX. 

JVo.  I.  A  Memorial  drawn  up  by  Swedenborg  concerning 
Charles  XII.,  of  Sweden   113 

JVo.  II.  Letter  to  Dr.  Thomas  Hartley,  giving  an  account  of 
his  family  connexions,  &c.  ;  together  with  the  original  in 
Latin   116 

JVo.  III.  Catalogue  of  Swedenborg's  manuscripts  deposited 
in  the  Academy  of  Sciences  at  Stockholm   122 

JVo.  IV.  Letter  to  the  King  of  Sweden  relative  to  the  per- 
secution which  he  received  from  the  clergy   128 

JVo.  V.  Notice  of  Count  Hopken,  by  one  of  his  cotempo- 
raries   132 

JVo.  VI.  Ten  Letters  addressed  to  Dr.  Gabriel  Andrew 
Beyer   133 

JVo.  VII.  Sundry  Letters   147 

JVo.  VIII.  Original  advertisement  of  the  Arcana  Ccelestia  154 

JVo.  IX.  Refutation  of  an  unfounded  tale  relative  to  the 

skull  of  Swedenborg   160 

SUPPLEMENT, 

Containing  a  general  historical  account  of  the  rise  and  pro- 
gress of  the  New  Church  in  America  and  Europe. 


America.  First  introduction  of  the  writings  of  Swedenborg 
into  New  England  —  Rev.  William  Hill  —  Rev.  Holland 
Weeks  —Societies  in  New  England  —  Society  in  Baltimore 
—  Letter  to  General  Washington  and  his  reply  — the  Rev. 
Mr.  Hargrove— Introduction  of  Swedenborg's  writings 
into  Philadelphia— Societies  in  Philadelphia,  New  York 
and  other  places  —  List  of  New  Church  periodical  publi- 
cations —  Republication  of  Swedenborg's  works  —  General 
Conventions  

Europe.  England— First  separation  of  the  New  Church 
from  the  Old,  in  that  kingdom  — Societies  in  London,  and 
other  places  — The  General  Conferences  —  List  of  New 
Church  periodical  publications— New  Church  in  France, 
Sweden,  and  Germany  


LIFE   OF  SWEDENBORG. 


CHAPTER  I. 

INTRODUCTORY   REMARKS  ACCOUNT    OF   THE  SWEDEN- 
BORG   FAMILY            SWEDENEORg's    EDUCATION    III* 

EARLY  WRITINGS. 

It  is  but  a  few  years  since  the  writings  of  Swedenborg 
have  received  any  general  attention  in  this  country, 
and  little  is  now  known  of  them  except  by  those  who 
embrace  the  sentiments  which  they  contain.  But  an 
increased  interest  is  daily  manifesting  itself,  and  many 
are  anxious  to  know  something  of  the  life  as  well  as  the 
writings  of  him  who  is  regarded  as  the  herald  of  the 
New  Church. 

There  are  many,  too,  who  are  desirous  of  knowing 
something  of  Swedenborg's  writings,  but  are  deterred,  by 
the  number  of  his  works,  from  the  undertaking.  To  such, 
a  brief  account  of  his  writings  may  be  useful,  and  produce 
a  desire  to  investigate  the  subject  of  the  New  Church 
doctrines,  by  a  more  full  examination  of  his  works. 

It  may,  however,  be  proper  to  observe  that  the  same 
effort  is  not  made  by  members  of  the  New  Jerusalem 
Church,  to  disseminate  the  doctrines  which  they  embrace, 
as  is  made  by  the  several  denominations  in  the  Christian 
Church  to  disseminate  theirs.  A  true  disciple  of  the 
New  Church  will  be  as  anxious  that  genuine  truth  should 
1 


6 


LIFE   OF  SWEDENBORG. 


not  be  profaned,  as  that  it  should  be  universally  received. 

f  In  the  present  dispensation,  the  Church  is  an  internal 
and  not  an  external  Church.  Its  growth  depends  not 
so  much  on  the  accession  of  numbers  as  on  the  state  and 
inward  quality  of  those  who  embrace  its  doctrine. 

Much  external  effect  might  doubtless  be  produced  by 
resorting  to  energetic  means  to  disseminate  the  doctrines. 
For  truth  has  power  in  itself,  and  is  felt  by  all,  whether 
acknowledged  or  denied.  But  the  greatest  danger,  per- 
haps, to  which  a  member  of  the  New  Church  is  exposed, 
is  that  of  abusing  the  power  which  the  truths  of  his  doc- 

\  trine  afford  him.  The  truths  of  the  New  Church  are 
unfaithfully  dispensed  when  they  are  used  indiscriminately 
to  attract  the  multitude,  or  induce  men  to  relinquish 
their  present  faith  before  they  are  in  a  state  to  receive  a 
better.  A  man  can  hardly  be  said  to  have  received  gen- 
uine spiritual  truth,  until  he  has  become  the  willing  serv- 
ant of  that  truth,  ready  to  dispense  it,  not  to  increase  his 
own  power  and  influence,  but  for  the  sole  benefit  of  others. 

That  the  writings  of  Swedenborg  may  be  read,  and  the 
truths  contained  in  them  be  in  some  measure  acknow- 
ledged, without  necessarily  producing  any  good  effect, 
may  appear  from  the  following  remarks  :  '  There  are,' 
says  our  author,  '  five  classes  of  those  who  read  my  writ- 
ings. The  first  reject  them  entirely,  because  they  are 
in  another  persuasion,  or  because  they  are  in  no  faith. 
The  second  receive  them  as  scientifics,  and  as  objects  of 
mere  curiosity.  The  third  receive  them  intellectually, 
and  are  in  some  measure  pleased  with  them,  but  when- 
ever they  require  an  application  to  regulate  their  lives, 
they  remain  where  they  were  before.  The  fourth  receive 
them  in  a  persuasive  manner,  and  are  thereby  led,  in  a 
certain  degree,  to  amend  their  lives  and  perform  uses. 
The  fifth  receive  them  with  delight,  and  confirm  them  in 
their  lives.' 


LIFE  OF  SWEDENBORG. 


7 


From  the  above  it  may  appear  that  nothing  is  really 
gained  to  the  New  Church  simply  by  inducing  men  to 
examine  the  writings  of  Swedenborg,  without  regard  to 
the  motives  by  which  they  are  influenced  in  the  investi- 
gation. It  is  nevertheless  our  duty  to  put  it  within  the 
power  of  others,  so  far  as  we  are  able,  to  become  acquaint- 
ed with  the  truth  ;  and  the  object  of  the  remarks  already 
made,  is  simply  to  correct  an  erroneous  impression  con- 
cerning the  efforts  made  by  members  of  the  New  Church 
to  disseminate  its  doctrines. 

A  sketch  of  Swedenborg's  life  is  not  here  given  in  con- 
tinuity, but  is  interspersed  with  some  accounts  of  his 
writings ;  some  knowledge  of  his  works  being  thought 
necessary  to  explain  many  incidents  of  his  life  connected 
with  his  intercourse  with  the  spiritual  world.  We  shall 
commence  with  a  short  account  of  the  Swedenborg  family. 

Jesper  Swedbcrg,  the  father  of  Emanuel  Swedenborg. 
was  born  on  the  estate  of  his  father,  near  Fahlun,  in 
Sweden,  in  1653.  He  was  for  several  years  attached  to 
the  army  as  a  chaplain  of  a  regiment  of  cavalry,  but 
finally  made  bishop  of  Skara,  in  West  Gothland.  For 
many  years  he  superintended  the  Swedisli  mission  estab- 
lished in  England  and  America.  He  was  a  man  of  learn- 
ing and  abilities,  and  of  an  amiable  private  character.  In 
1719  he  was  ennobled  by  the  name  of  Swedenborg.  This 
name,  however,  was  adopted  only  by  his  descendants;  he 
always  retained  the  name  of  Swedberg.  He  died  in  1735. 
From  a  book  published  by  him  in  1709,  entitled  'Divine 
Exercises,  and  Comfortable  Conversations  with  a  Sorrow- 
ful Soul,'  and  dedicated  to  his  children  and  grand-children, 
it  appears  that  he  then  had  three  sons  and  four  daughters. 
The  following  is  the  order  in  which  they  are  named, 
which  is  doubtless  according  to  their  respective  ages : 
Anna,  Emanuel,  Eliezer,  Hedwig,  Catharina,  Jesper, 


8 


LIFE   OF  SWEDENBORG. 


Margareta.  The  grand-children  named  are,  Ericus 
Benzelius  and  Margareta  Benzclius.  It  has  been  stated 
that  one  of  the  family  came  to  America  at  the  time  Jcsper 
Svvedberg  superintended  the  Swedish  mission  established 
in  Philadelphia;  and  that  he  finally  settled  in  Canada. 

Emanuel  Swedberg  was  born  in  Stockholm,  January 
29,  1688.  This  name  he  retained  until  1719,  when, 
being  ennobled,  he  took  the  name  of  Swedenborg.  After 
this  period  he  took  his  seat  with  the  Nobles  of  the 
Equestrian  Order  in  the  Triennial  Assemblies  of  the 
States  of  the  Realm.  There  are,  in  Sweden,  three  ranks 
of  nobility  exclusive  of  the  royal  family.  To  the  first,  or 
highest,  belongs  the  title  of  Count;  to  the  second,  that  of 
Baron;  and  to  the  third,  to  which  Swedenborg  belonged, 
no  title  is  attached,  but  only  certain  privileges.  He  was 
afterwards  offered  a  higher  degree  of  rank,  which  he 
declined. 

He  was  educated  principally  at  the  university  of  Upsala. 
Great  care  is  said  to  have  been  bestowed  by  his  father  on 
his  early  education.  His  youth  was  marked  by  an  uncom- 
mon assiduity  and  application  in  the  study  of  philosophy, 
mathematics,  natural  history,  chemistry,  and  anatomy, 
together  with  the  Eastern  and  European  languages.  He 
had  an  excellent  memory,  quick  conceptions,  and  a  most 
clear  judgment. 

There  were  some  remarkable  indications  of  spirituality 
in  his  youth.  To  a  friend  who,  in  a  letter,  inquired  of 
him  what  had  passed  in  the  earlier  part  of  his  life,  he 
wrote  as  follows :  '  From  my  youth  to  my  tenth  year,  my 
thoughts  were  constantly  engrossed  by  reflecting  upon 
God,  on  salvation,  and  on  the  spiritual  passions  of  man. 
I  often  revealed  things  in  my  discourse  which  filled  my 
parents  with  astonishment,  and  made  them  declare  at 
times,  that  certainly  the  angels  spoke  through  my  mouth. 


LIFE   OF  SWEDE.N'BORC. 


9 


1'rom  my  sixth  to  my  twelfth  year,  it  was  my  greatest 
delight  to  converse  with  the  clergy  concerning  faith,  to 
whom  I  often  observed,  that  charity  or  love  was  the  life 
of  faith,  and  that  this  vivifying  charity  or  love  was  no 
other  than  the  love  of  one's  neighbor ;  that  God  vouch- 
safes this  faith  to  every  one;  but  that  it  is  adopted  by 
those  only  who  practise  that  charity.' 

We  make  another  extract  in  order  to  show  that  he  was 
guarded  by  Providence  in  his  youth  from  imbibing  false 
principles  of  religion. 

'  I  was  prohibited  reading  dogmatic  and  systematic 
theology,  before  heaven  was  opened  to  me,  by  reason  that 
unfounded  opinions  and  inventions  might  thereby  easily 
have  insinuated  themselves,  which  with  difficulty  could 
afterwards  have  been  extirpated  ;  wherefore  when  heaven 
was  opened  to  me  it  was  necessary  first  to  learn  the 
Hebrew  language,  as  well  as  the  correspondences  of 
which  the  whole  Bible  is  composed,  which  led  me  to  read 
the  Word  of  God  over  many  times ;  and  inasmuch  as  the 
Word  of  God  is  the  source  whence  all  theology  must  be 
derived,  I  was  thereby  enabled  to  receive  instruction  from 
the  Lord,  who  is  the  Word.'  Those  who  are  acquainted 
with  Swedenborg's  explanation  of  the  Bible  may  readily 
conceive  the  difficulties  which  would  have  prevented  his 
having  arrived  at  the  state  to  which  he  was  elevated,  had 
his  mind  been  previously  shackled  by  the  commentaries 
and  biblical  criticisms  in  common  use. 

He  had  certain  rules  which  he  prescribed  for  the  pur- 
pose of  regulating  his  conduct.  These  are  found  inter- 
spersed in  various  parts  of  his  manuscripts.  They  are  as 
follows  :  1.  Often  to  read  and  meditate  on  the  Word  of 
the  Lord  :  2.  To  submit  every  thing  to  the  will  of  Divine 
Providence :  3.  To  observe  in  every  thing  a  propriety  of 
behavior,  and  always  to  keep  the  conscience  clear:  4. 


10 


LIFE  OF  SWEDENBORG. 


To  discharge  with  fidelity  the  functions  of  his  employ- 
ments and  the  duties  of  his  office,  and  to  render  himself 
in  all  things  useful  to  society. 

In  1716,  at  the  age  of  twenty-eight  years,  he  was  ap- 
pointed by  Charles  XII.  Assessor  Extraordinary  of  his 
Board  of  Mines.  He  did  not,  however,  enter  upon  the 
duties  of  his  office  till  1722,  being  unwilling  to  exercise 
its  functions  before  he  had  acquired  a  perfect  knowledge 
of  metallurgy.  The  diploma  appointing  him  to  this  office, 
states,  '  that  the  king  had  a  particular  regard  to  the 
knowledge  possessed  by  Swedenborg  in  the  science  of 
mechanics,  and  that  his  pleasure  was,  that  he  should 
accompany  and  assist  Polhammar  (afterwards  called  Pol- 
heim)  in  constructing  his  mechanical  works.'  Charles 
XII.  is  said  to  have  been  fond  of  devoting  his  leisure 
hours  to  the  subject  of  mathematics  and  mechanism; 
and  in  Dr.  Norberg's  history  of  that  king  are  detailed 
many  interesting  conversations  between  Charles,  Sweden- 
borg, and  Polheim.  There  is  also  a  curious  memorial 
drawn  up  by  Swedenborg,  concerning  Charles  XII.  in 
which  it  is  stated  that  the  king  invented  a  new  arithmetic, 
and  had  several  conversations  with  Swedenborg  on  the 
subject,  which  are  related  by  him  with  minuteness.  This 
memorial  will  be  found  in  the  Appendix,  No.  I. 

From  1716  to  1720,  Swedenborg  spent  much  of  his 
time  in  the  universities  in  England,  Holland,  France,  and 
Germany.  In  1721,  he  made  various  journies  in  different 
parts  of  Europe  to  examine  the  principal  mines  and  smelt- 
ing-works.  He  was  particularly  noticed,  at  this  time,  by 
the  Duke  of  Brunswick,  who  did  much  to  facilitate  his 
travels,  and  afterwards  published,  at  his  own  expense, 
Swedenborg's  Opera  Philosophica,  which  we  shall  have 
occasion  to  notice  hereafter.  He  journied  much ;  in  1738 
he  travelled  through  Italy,  and  spent  much  time  in  Venice 


LIFE    OF    SWEDEN  BORG. 


11 


and  Rome.  On  his  return  he  published  an  account  of 
his  travels. 

In  1724,  he  was  offered  a  professorship  of  mathematics 
in  the  university  of  Upsala,  which  he  declined.  He  was 
admitted  a  member  of  the  Royal  Academy  of  Sciences  at 
Stockholm  in  1 729 ;  and  was  appointed  a  corresponding 
member  of  the  Academy  of  Sciences  of  St.  Petersburgh  in 
1734. 

Both  his  philosophical  and  theological  works  were 
written  in  Latin,  with  the  exception  of  a  few  small  works 
written  in  the  early  part  of  his  life.  Little  is  known  in 
this  country  of  his  works  published  previous  to  the  year 
1734;  and  judging  from  the  little  notice  taken  of  them 
by  the  New  Church  in  England,  we  presume  that  there 
are  not  many  copies  of  them  extant.  We  have  however 
seen  extracts  from  some  of  them,  which  lead  us  to  sup- 
pose that  they  are  very  valuable. 

The  first  work  published  by  Swedenborg  was  an  Ac- 
ademical Dissertation,  entitled,  Annasi  Seneca;  et  Pub. 
Syri  Mimi  forsan,  et  aliorum  selects  Sentential,  cum 
Annotationibus  Erasmi,  et  Graeca  Versione  Scaligiri, 
Notis  illustrata;.    Upsala;,  1709. 

In  1710,  he  published  at  Skara  a  collection  of  Latin 
verses,  under  the  title  of '  Ludus  Heliconius,  sive  Carolina 
Miscellanea,  qua;  variis  in  locis  cecinit  Em.  Swedberg.' 

In  1716-7-8,  he  published  at  Stockholm,  a  work  in 
six  parts,  under  the  title  of  Daedalus  Hyperboreus,  con- 
sisting of  Essays  and  Remarks  on  various  branches  of 
Mathematics  and  Philosophy.  This  work  was  published 
in  the  Swedish  language  ,  the  fifth  part  has  been  translated 
and  published  in  Latin. 

In  1717,  he  published  an  introduction  to  Algebra,  un- 
der the  title  of  the  .lrt  of  the  Rules,  (Regel  Konsten.) 
This  was  published  in  the  Swedish  language. 


L2 


LIFE  OF  SWEDENBORG. 


In  1719,  he  published  the  three  following  works  :  1st. 
A  Proposal  for  fixing  the  value  of  Coins,  and  determining 
the  Measures,  of  Sweden,  so  as  to  suppress  Fractions  and 
facilitate  Calculations.  2d.  A  Treatise  on  the  Position 
of  the  Earth  and  the  Planets.  3d.  A  Treatise  on  the 
Height  of  the  Tides,  and  the  greater  Flux  and  Reflux  of 
the  Sea  in  former  ages  ;  with  Proofs  furnished  by  various 
appearances  in  Sweden. 

In  1721,, he  published,  at  Amsterdam,  the  six  following 
works  :  1st.  Prodromus  Principiorum  Rerum  Naturalium, 
sive  Novorum  Tentaminum,  Chemiam  et  Physicam  Ex- 
perimentalem  Geometrice  Explicandi ;  or,  a  Sketch  of  a 
Work  on  the  Principles  of  Natural  Things,  or  New  At- 
tempts at  Explaining  the  Phenomena  of  Chemistry  and 
Physics  on  Geometrical  Principles.  2d.  Nova  Observata 
et  Inventa  circa  Ferrum  et  Ignum,  praecipue  circa  Na- 
turam  Ignis  Elementarem ;  una  cum  Nova  Camini  In- 
ventione ;  or,  New  Observations  and  Discoveries  respect- 
ing Iron  and  Fire,  especially  respecting  the  Elementary 
Nature  of  Fire  ;  with  a  new  mode  of  constructing  Chim- 
neys. 3d.  Methodus  Nova  Inveniendi  Longitudinem  Lo- 
corum,  Terra  Marique,  Ope  Lunas ;  or,  A  New  Method 
of  finding  the  Longitude  of  Places,  either  on  Land  or  at 
Sea,  by  Lunar  Observations.  4th.  Modus  Construendi 
Receptacula  Navalia  ;  or,  A  Mode  of  Constructing  Dry 
Docks  for  Shipping.  5th.  Nova  Constructio  Aggeris 
Aquatici ;  or,  a  New  Mode  of  Constructing  Dykes  to 
exclude  Inundations  of  the  Sea  or  of  Rivers.  6th.  Mo- 
dus Mechanice  Explorandi  Virtutes  Navigiorum ;  or,  A 
Mode  of  ascertaining,  by  Mechanical  Means,  the  Qualities 
of  Vessels.  These  are  all  small  works.  Nos.  3,  4,  5, 
and  6,  form  but  a  small  pamphlet  together. 

In  1722,  he  published,  at  Leipsic  and  Hamburgh,  the 
following  work,  in  four  parts :   Miscellanea  Observata 


LIFE   OF  SWEDENBORG. 


13 


circa  Res  Naturales;  prrrsertim  Mineralia,  Ignein,  et 
Montiiim  Strata;  or,  Miscellaneous  Observations  on  Na- 
tural Things,  particularly  on  Minerals,  Fire,  and  the 
Strata  of  Mountains.  It  does  not  appear  that  he  pub- 
lished any  thing  more  till  1734,  when  his  great  work, 
the  Opera  Philosophica,  &c.  was  printed.  This  work 
probably  occupied  most  of  his  time  from  1722  to  1734. 

His  society  was  sought  by  learned  men  of  his  own  and 
of  foreign  countries.  Christian  Wolff,  among  others,  was 
eager  to  establish  with  him  a  literary  correspondence, 
and  consulted  him  on  many  intricate  subjects.  Count 
Hopken,  prime  minister  of  Sweden,  was  also  on  intimate 
terms  with  him,  as  well  after  as  before,  his  illumination. 
He  has  left  his  testimony  of  the  character  of  Swcden- 
borg,  which  is  valuable  ;  for  if  Swedenborg  had  exhibited 
any  of  those  frailties,  after  his  illumination,  which  his 
enemies,  at  the  present  day,  attribute  to  him,  they  must 
have  been  noticed  by  Count  Hopken,  who  was  acquainted 
with  his  whole  life.  We  here  make  an  extract  from  a 
letter  written  by  Hopken  to  a  friend,  during  the  latter 
part  of  Swedcnborg's  life,  but  which  throws  much  light 
on  the  character  of  Swedenborg  at  this  period.  After 
some  preliminary  remarks,  he  says  : 

'  I  have  not  only  known  him  (Swedenborg)  these  two 
and 'forty  years,  but  have  also  for  some  time,  daily  frequent- 
ed his  company.  A  man,  who  like  me  has  long  lived  in 
the  world,  and  even  in  an  extensive  career  of  life,  may 
have  numerous  opportunities  of  knowing  men  as  to  their 
virtues  or  vices,  their  weakness  or  strength ;  and  in  con- 
sequence thereof,  I  do  not  recollect  to  have  ever  known 
any  man  of  more  uniformly  virtuous  character,  than 
Swedenborg ;  always  contented,  never  fretful  or  morose, 
although  throughout  his  life  his  soul  was  occupied  with 
sublime  thoughts  and  speculations.     He  was  a  true 


14 


LIFE   OF   SWEDE  NBORti. 


philosopher  and  lived  like  one;  he  labored  diligently, 
lived  frugally  without  sordidness  ;  he  travelled  frequently, 
and  his  travels  cost  him  no  more  than  if  he  had  lived 
at  home.  He  was  gifted  with  a  most  happy  genius,  and 
a  fitness  for  every  science,  which  made  him  shine  in  all 
those  he  embraced.  He  was  without  contradiction  proba- 
bly the  most  learned  man  in  my  country ;  in  his  youth  a 
great  poet :  I  have  in  my  possession  some  remnants  of 
his  Latin  poetry,  which  Ovid  would  not  have  been  ashamed 
to  own.  His  Latin  in  his  middle  age,  was  an  easy, 
elegant,  and  ornamental  style ;  in  his  latter  years  it  was 
equally  clear,  but  less  elegant  after  he  turned  his  thoughts 
to  spiritual  subjects;  he  was  well  acquainted  with  the 
Hebrew  and  Greek;  an  able  and  profound  mathemati- 
cian ;  a  happy  mechanic,  of  which  he  gave  proof  in  Nor- 
way, where  by  an  easy  and  simple  method,  he  transported 
the  largest  gallics  over  the  high  mountains  and  rocks  to 
a  gulf  where  the  Danish  fleet  was  stationed  :  he  was  like- 
wise a  natural  philosopher,  yet  on  the  Carthesian  princi- 
ples. He  detested  metaphysics,  as  founded  on  fallacious 
ideas,  because  they  transcend  our  sphere,  by  means  of 
which  theology  has  been  drawn  from  its  simplicity  and 
become  artificial  and  corrupted.  He  was  perfectly  con- 
versant with  mineralogy,  having  a  long  time  been  asses- 
sor in  the  mineral  college,  on  which  science  he  also  pub- 
lished a  valuable  and  classical  work,  both  as  to  theory 
and  practice,  printed  at  Leipsic  in  1734.  If  he  had 
remained  in  his  office,  his  merits  and  talents  would  have 
entitled  him  to  the  highest  dignity  ;  but  he  preferred  ease 
of  mind,  and  sought  happiness  in  study.  In  Holland  he 
began  to  apply  himself  to  anatomy,  in  which  he  made 
singular  discoveries,  which  are  preserved  somewhere  in 
Acta  Literaria.  I  imagine  this  science  and  his  medita- 
tions on  the  effects  of  the  soul  upon  our  curiously  con- 


LIFE   OF  SWEDENBORG. 


15 


Mructed  body,  did  by  degrees  lead  him  from  the  material 
to  the  spiritual.  He  possessed  a  sound  judgment  upon 
all  occasions ;  he  saw  every  thing  clearly,  and  expressed 
himself  well  on  every  subject.  The  most  solid  memorials, 
and  best  penned,  at  the  diet  of  1751,  on  matters  of 
finance,  were  presented  by  him.  In  one  of  these  he 
refuted  a  large  work  in  quarto  on  the  same  subject,  quoted 
all  the  corresponding  passages  of  it,  and  all  this  in  less 
than  one  sheet.' 

It  was  stated  that  Count  Hopken  was  prime  minister 
of  Sweden.  He  was  also  one  of  the  institutors  of  the 
Swedish  Royal  Academy  of  Sciences,  and  served,  for 
several  years,  as  secretary  to  that  institution.  In  public 
life  he  was  distinguished  for  his  integrity  and  assiduity 
in  the  discharge  of  the  duties  of  his  office ;  while  as  a 
private  man,  he  was  no  less  distinguished  for  his  social 
virtues.    He  died  in  1790,  at  the  age  of  77  years. 

There  is  a  letter  written  by  Swedenborg  to  the  Rev. 
Dr.  Hartley,  of  England,  giving,  in  answer  to  Dr.  Hart- 
ley's questions,  a  general  account  of  his  life.  This  letter 
together  with  the  original  one  in  Latin,  will  be  found  in 
the  Appendix,  No.  II. — We  now  proceed  to  notice  the 
principal  philosophical  works  of  our  author. 


CHAPTER  II. 

PHILOSOPHICAL  AND  MINERAL  WORKS  ECONOMY  OF  THE 

ANIMAL  KINGDOM  ANIMAL  KINGDOM  WORSHIP  AND 

LOVE  OF  GOD  HIEROGLYPHIC  KEY. 

The  Philosophical  and  Mineral  works  (Opera  Philo- 
sophica  et  Mineralia)  were  published  at  Dresden  and 
Leipsic,  in  1734,  in  3  volumes  folio,  about  400  pages  each. 


16 


LIFE   OF  SWEDENBORG. 


These  are  three  distinct  works,  eacli  treating  upon  differ- 
ent subjects,  and  dedicated  to  different  men  ;  but  they 
were  published  together,  and  were  always  alluded  to  by 
Swedenborg  as  one  work.  It  was  published  in  very  ele- 
gant style  at  the  expense  of  the  Duke  of  Brunswick,  at 
whose  court  Swedenborg  tarried  for  some  time,  receiving 
from  him  many  marks  of  favor.  The  first  volume  is 
entitled,  The  Principles  of  Natural  Things,  or,  New 
Attempts  at  a  Philosophical  Explanation  of  the  Pheno- 
mena of  the  Elementary  World,  (Principia  Rerum  Na- 
turalium,  sive,  Novorum  Tentaminum  Phenomena  Mundi 
Elementaris  Philosophice  Explicandi.)  This  is  generally 
called  the  Principia.  It  is  dedicated  to  Ludovicus  Ro- 
dolphus,  Duke  of  Brunswick,  has  an  engraved  likeness  of 
Swedenborg,  and  is  adorned  with  numerous  fine  engrav- 
ings and  copperplates,  illustrative  of  the  subjects  treated  of. 

The  Principia  may  be  regarded  as  a  treatise  on  cos- 
mology The  author  attempts  to  arrive  at  the  cause  and 
origin  of  the  phenomena  of  the  universe  by  a  mode  of 
inquiry  peculiar  to  himself.  He  asserts  that  nature,  in 
all  its  operations,  is  governed  by  one  and  the  same  gen- 
eral law,  and  is  always  consistent  with  itself;  hence,  he 
says,  there  is  no  necessity,  in  exploring  her  hidden  re- 
cesses, to  multiply  experiments  and  observations.  The 
means  leading  to  true  philosophy  are  represented  as  three- 
fold. Firstly,  knowledge  of  facts,  or  experimental  obser- . 
rations,  which  he  calls  experience.  Secondly,  an  orderly 
arrangement  of  these  facts  or  phenomena,  which  is  called 
geometry,  or,  rational  philosophy.  Thirdly,  the  faculty 
of  reasoning,  by  which  is  meant  the  ability  to  analyze, 
compare  and  combine,  these  phenomena,  after  they  have 
been  reduced  to  order,  and  to  present  them  distinctly  to 
the  mind.  We  here  make  an  extract  for  the  purpose  of 
giving  a  specimen  of  his  style  at  this  period.  Speaking 


LIFE   OF   SWEDE  NBORG. 


17 


of  the  futility  of  multiplying  experiments  and  observa- 
tions to  the  neglect  of  attending  to  their  causes,  he  says : 
'Nature  may  be  styled  a  labyrinth,  whose  intricacies 
you  are  anxious  to  explore.  Fruitless  would  be  the  at- 
tempt to  wander  through  its  meandering  turns,  and  note 
the  dimensions  of  all  its  ways ;  the  difficulty  would  but 
grow  the  more  inextricable,  you  would  pursue  your  foot- 
steps in  a  circle;  and  recognise  the  self-same  spot,  when 
most  elated  by  the  prospect  of  success.  But  would  you 
gain  with  ease,  and  possibly  by  the  shortest  road,  the 
exit  of  the  labyrinth,  reject  then  the  senseless  wish  of 
exploring  all  its  turns  :  rather  plant  yourself  at  any  inter- 
section of  its  paths,  strive  to  ascertain  somewhat  of  its 
geneial  form  from  the  ways  which  you  have  trodden, 
and  thus  in  some  degree  retrace  your  steps.  When  once 
you  have  gained  the  exit,  a  mere  thread  can  serve  to 
guide  you  through  all  its  circuitous  tracks,  and  to  retrace 
your  errors;  but  even  this,  after  a  time,  you  may  cast 
aside,  and  wander  fearlessly  without  it.  Then,  as  if 
seated  on  an  eminence,  and  at  a  glance  surveying  the 
scene  which  lies  before  you,  how  would  you  smile  in 
tracing  out  its  various  breaks  and  contortions,  which 
have  baffled  the  judgment  by  multiplied  and  illusive 
intersections.  But  let  us  now  return  to  the  phenomena, 
and  leave  similitudes  for  the  subject  itself.  By  too  great 
an  accumulation  of  phenomena,  and  especially  of  those 
which  arc  at  a  distance  from  their  cause,  you  not  only 
defeat  the  desire  of  scrutinizing  the  occult  operations  of 
nature,  but  plunge  yourself  more  and  more  as  into  a 
labyrinth,  where  you  are  perpetually  drawn  aside  from 
the  end  in  view,  and  misled  into  a  distant  and  contrary 
region.  For  it  is  possible  that  many  things  of  opposite 
natures  may  exist  from  the  same  first  cause ;  as  fire  and 
water,  and  air  which  absorbs  than  both.' 
2 


18 


LIFE   OF  SWEDENBORG. 


It  is  maintained  by  our  author  that  no  one  can  become 
a  true  philosopher  who  is  not  a  good  man.  Previous  to 
the  fall,  he  says,  when  man  was  in  a  state  of  integrity, 
he  had  all  the  essentials  of  wisdom  and  true  philosophy 
inscribed  on  his  heart:  he  had  then  only  to  open  his  eves 
in  order  to  see  the  causes  of  all  the  phenomena  of  the 
universe  around  him :  but  in  his  present  state  of  sin  and 
non-conformity  with  Divine  Order,  he  is  obliged  to  inves- 
tigate truths  by  a  laborious  external  application  of  the 
mind.    On  this  subject  he  says  : 

'  No  man  seems  capable  of  arriving  at  true  philosophy, 
since  that  first  of  mortals  who  is  said  to  have  been  in  a 
state  of  the  most  perfect  integrity,  that  is,  who  was 
formed  and  made  according  to  all  the  art,  image,  and  con- 
nexion of  the  world,  before  the  existence  of  vice  

One  reason  why  man  in  a  state  of  integrity  was  made  a 
complete  philosopher,  was,  that  he  might  better  know 
how  to  venerate  the  Deity,  the  origin  of  all  things,  or 
that  Being  who  is  all  in  all.  For  no  man  can  be  a  com- 
plete and  truly  learned  philosopher,  without  the  utmost 
devotion  for  the  Supreme  Being.  True  philosophy  and 
contempt  of  the  Deity  are  two  opposites.  Veneration  for 
the  Infinite  Being  can  never  be  separated  from  philosophy ; 
for  he  who  fancies  himself  wise  whilst  his  wisdom  does 
not  teach  him  to  acknowledge  a  Divine  and  Infinite  Be- 
ing, that  is,  who  thinks  he  can  possess  any  wisdom  without 
a  knowledge  and  veneration  of  the  Deity,  is  in  the  pro- 
foundest  ignorance.' 

In  this  work  he  treats  of  the  magnetic  needle  and  its 
variations.  He  describes  the  sun  and  its  vortex,  and  ex- 
plains the  subject  of  the  creation  of  the  planets  of  our  solar 
system  from  the  sun.  He  alleges  that  there  were  seven 
planets  created  from  the  sun  at  the  same  time ;  he  has 
eight  or  ten  drawings  illustrative  of  the  subject,  in  all  of 


LIFE   OF  SWEDENBORG. 


19 


which  seven  planets  are  laid  down.  This  work  was 
published  more  than  forty  years  before  the  discovery  of 
the  seventh  planet  by  Dr.  Herschel.  In  the  latter  part 
of  the  work  he  treats  of  the  paradise  of  the  earth  and  the 
first  man. 

It  is  believed  that  in  this  work  he  made  many  discov- 
eries in  philosophy,  which,  owing  to  the  little  attention 
paid  to  his  writings,  have  not  been  accredited  to  him.  We 
have  testimony  to  this  effect  from  a  philosopher  of  reputa- 
tion in  our  own  country.  R.  M.  Patterson,  late  professor 
in  the  university  of  Pennsylvania,  in  a  letter  written  to 
Dr.  Atlee,  respecting  the  Principia,  says,  'The  work  of 
Swedenborg  which  you  were  so  kind  as  to  put  into  my 
hands,  is  an  extraordinary  production  of  one  of  the  most 
extraordinary  men,  certainly,  that  has  ever  lived.'  After 
stating,  among  other  things,  that  he  should  like  to  peruse 
it  farther  before  he  could  form  an  opinion  of  it,  '  a  thing 
not  to  be  done  in  few  words,'  he  continues,  '  This  much, 
however,  I  can  truly  say;  that  the  air  of  mysticism 
which  is  generally  thought  to  pervade  Baron  Sweden- 
borg's  ethical  and  theological  writings,  has  prevented 
philosophers  from  paying  that  attention  to  his  physical 
productions,  of  which  I  now  see  that  they  are  worthy. 
Many  of  the  experiments  and  observations  on  magnet- 
ism, presented  in  this  work,  arc  believed  to  be  of  much 
more  modern  date,  and  arc  unjustly  ascribed  to  muck  mon 
recent  writers'  What  these  '  experiments  and  obser- 
vations '  are,  which  Professor  Patterson  says,  '  are  un- 
justly ascribed  to  much  more  recent  writers,'  we  know 
not :  but  we  shall  be  able  to  show,  presently,  that  some 
other  important  discoveries,  claimed  by  different  writers, 
were  anticipated  by  Swedenborg. 

The  second  and  third  volumes  of  the  work  now  under 
notice,  are  together  called  the  Regnum  Minerale;  (the 


20 


LIFE   OF  SWEDENBORG. 


Mineral  Kingdom;)  but  they  are  distinct  works.  The 
second  volume  is  entitled, 

The  Subterranean  or  Mineral  Kingdom,  or  a  Treatise 
on  Iron.  (Regnum  Subterraneum,  sive  Minerale  de 
Ferro.)  It  treats  of  the  various  methods  employed  in 
different  parts  of  Europe,  for  the  liquefaction  of  iron,  and 
converting  it  into  steel ;  of  iron  ore  and  the  examination 
of  it,  and  also  of  several  experiments  and  chemical  pre- 
parations made  with  iron  and  its  vitriol.  It  is  illustrated 
by  a  great  number  of  fine  copper  engravings.  A  part  of 
this  volume  has  been  translated  into  French,  and  inserted 
in  the  Description  of  Arts  and  Manufactures.  The  third 
volume  is  entitled, 

The  Subterranean  or  Mineral  Kingdom,  or  a  Treatise 
on  Copper  and  Brass.  (Regnum  Subterraneum,  sive 
Minerale  De  Cupro  et  Orichalco.)  It  treats  of  the  various 
methods  adopted  in  different  parts  of  Europe,  for  the 
liquefaction  of  copper ;  the  method  of  separating  it  from 
silver,  converting  it  into  brass,  and  other  metals;  of  Lapis 
Calaminaris  ;  of  Zinc  ;  of  Copper  Ore,  and  the  examina- 
tion of  it;  and  lastly,  of  several  chemical  preparations  and 
experiments  made  with  copper.  Like  the  other  volumes, 
it  is  illustrated  with  many  copper  engravings.  Each 
volume  is  subdivided  into  three  parts. 

This  work,  in  England,  is  esteemed  very  valuable.  In 
the  translation  of  Cramer's  Elements  of  the  Art  of  Assay- 
ing Metals,  by  Dr.  Cromwell  Mortimer,  Secretary  to  the 
Royal  Society,  it  is  mentioned  by  the  translator  in  the 
following  terms :  'For  the  sake  of  such  as  understand 
Latin,  we  must  not  pass  by  that  magnificent  and  labori- 
ous work  of  Emanuel  Swedenborgius,  entitled,  Principia 
Rerum  Naturalium,  &.c.  Dresdae  et  Lipsiae,  1734,  in 
three  tomes,  in  folio  :  in  the  second  and  third  tomes  of 
which  he  has  given  the  best  accounts,  not  only  of  the 


LIFE   OF  SWEDENBORG. 


21 


methods  and  newest  improvements  in  metallic  works  in 
all  places  beyond  the  seas,  but  also  of  those  in  England 
and  our  colonies  in  America,  with  draughts  of  the  fur- 
naces and  instruments  employed.  It  is  to  be  wished  we 
had  extracts  of  this  work  in  English.'  p.  13, 2ded.  Lon- 
don, 1704. 

The  Economy  of  the  Animal  Kingdom,  (CEconomia 
Regni  A  nimalis,)  was  published  at  Amsterdam,  in  1740-1, 
in  4to.  The  first  part  treats  of  the  Blood,  the  Arteries, 
the  Veins,  and  the  Heart ;  with  an  Introduction  to  Ra- 
tional Psychology.  The  second  part  treats  of  the  Motion 
of  the  Brain,  of  the  Cortical  Substance,  and  of  the  Hu- 
man Soul. 

The  object  of  Swedenborg,  in  investigating  the  organ- 
ization of  the  human  body,  was  to  obtain  a  knowledge  of 
the  soul,  which  he  was  already  convinced  had  some  cor- 
respondence with  the  body.  His  knowledge  of  anatomy 
he  professes  to  have  obtained  principally  from  the  writings 
and  experiments  of  others,  although,  as  he  states,  he 
added  some  experiments  of  his  own,  but,  he  continues, 
'  I  thought  it  better  to  use  the  facts  supplied  by  others; 
for  there  are  some  persons  who  seem  born  for  experi- 
mental observations ;  who  see  more  acutely  than  others, 
as  if  they  derived  a  greater  share  of  acumen  from  nature. 
Such  were  Eustachius,  Leeuwenhock,  Ruysch,  Lancis- 
ius,  die.  There  are  others  who  enjoy  a  natural  faculty 
for  eliciting,  by  the  contemplation  of  established  facts, 
their  hidden  causes.  Both  are  peculiar  gifts,  and  are 
seldom  united  in  the  same  person.'  This  is  doubtless 
true  as  it  relates  to  establishing  experimental  observations 
in  the  first  place  ;  but  when  he  who  is  capable  of  eliciting, 
by  established  facts,  their  hidden  causes,  shall  have  ac- 
complished his  end,  he  will  be  better  enabled  than  the 
simply  experimental  or  scientific  man,  by  retracing  his 


22 


LIFE   OF  SWEDENBORG. 


steps,  to  enlarge  upon  those  very  same  facts  and  experi- 
ments which  served  as  a  basis  for  his  advancement.  For 
from  the  eminence  at  which  he  has  arrived,  he  can  see 
from  the  light  of  causes,  almost  infinite  things  in  effects, 
of  which  they  from  beneath  are  ignorant.  The  ladder 
which  leads  from  the  earth  to  the  heaven  of  the  mind,  is 
for  the  angels  —  for  light  and  truth  —  to  descend,  as  well 
as  to  ascend.  It  is  from  this  view  of  the  subject  that  we 
are  to  account  for  the  fact  of  Swedenborg's  having  obtain- 
ed a  more  perfect  knowledge  of  the  anatomy  of  the 
human  system  than  any  other  man.  But  as  this  may 
appear  unaccountable  to  those  unacquainted  with  his 
writings,  we  will  briefly  explain  the  manner  in  which  it 
is  supposed  that  he  become  possessed  of  a  more  perfect 
knowledge  of  the  human  system  than  others. 

In  his  theological  works  it  is  every  where  stated  that 
the  mind  fills  and  governs  the  whole  body ;  that  it  corres- 
ponds with  the  whole  and  every  part  of  the  body ;  that 
when  the  mind  of  man  is  fully  regenerated,  it  is  fully  in 
the  human  form,  but  when  unregenerate,  it  is  not  in  the 
human  form.  Therefore  all  purification  and  advance- 
ment in  goodness  and  truth  are  seen,  in  the  other  world, 
as  successive  developements  of  the  human  form.  By  an 
angel  the  affections  and  thoughts  of  others  are  seen  as  in 
clear  light,  and  those  affections  and  thoughts  are  seen  to 
operate  according  to  the  organic  laws  of  the  human  sys- 
tem ;  and  there  is  no  secret  operation  in  the  internal 
structure  of  either  the  spiritual  or  natural  body,  which 
may  not  be  seen  from  the  light  of  heaven.  Just  in  pro- 
portion, therefore,  as  a  person  is  elevated  above  a  know- 
ledge of  the  comparatively  imperfect  anatomy  of  the 
human  body  to  the  more  perfect  organization  of  the 
human  mind,  the  more  light  will  he  necessarily  have 


LIFE   OF  SWEDENBORG. 


23 


concerning  the  anatomy  of  the  body  which  corresponds 
to  the  mind. 

We  here  introduce  a  notice  of  some  discoveries,  in  this 
work,  which  were  afterwards  attributed  to  others.  The 
coincidences  were  noticed  and  published  by  Mr.  C.  A. 
Tulk,  of  London,  a  gentleman  who  has  paid  much  atten- 
tion to  Swedenborg's  philosophical  works. 

In  a  work  entitled,  '  The  Institutions  of  Physiology,' 
by  Blumenbach,  treating  of  the  brain,  he  says,  that  after 
birth  it  undergoes  a  constant  and  gentle  motion  corres- 
pondent with  respiration ;  so  that  when  the  lungs  shrink 
in  expiration,  the  brain  rises  a  little,  but  when  the  chest 
expands,  it  again  subsides.'  In  the  note  he  adds,  that 
Daniel  Schlichting  first  accurately  described  this  pheno- 
menon in  1744.  Now  it  does  so  happen  that  Sweden- 
borg  had  fully  demonstrated,  and  accurately  described, 
this  correspondent  action,  in  that  chapter  of  the  CEcono- 
mia  Regni  Animalis,  which  treats  of  the  coincidence  of 
motion  between  the  brain  and  lungs.  In  another  part  of 
the  same  Institutions  of  Physiology,  when  speaking  of  the 
causes  for  the  motion  of  the  blood,  Blumenbach  has  the 
following  remark  :  '  When  the  blood  is  expelled  from  the 
contracted  cavities,  a  vacuum  takes  place,  into  which, 
according  to  the  common  laws  of  derivation,  the  neigh- 
boring blood  must  rush,  being  prevented,  by  means  of  the 
valves,  from  regurgitating.'  In  the  notes,  this  discovery 
is  attributed  to  Dr.  Wilson,  the  author  of  An  Inquiry  into 
the  Moving  Powers  employed  in  the  Cireidation  of  the 
Blood.  But  it  appears  that  the  same  principle  was  known 
long  before  to  Swedenborg ;  and  is  applied  by  him  to 
account  for  the  motion  of  the  blood,  in  the  CEconomia 
Regni  Animalis.  For  in  the  section  on  the  circulation 
of  the  blood  in  the  foetus,  and  on  the  foramen  ovale,  ho 
says,  '  Let  us  now  revert  to  the  mode  by  which  the 


24 


LIFE   OF  SWEDENBORG. 


cerebrum  attracts  its  blood,  or,  according  to  the  theorem, 
subtracts  that  quantity  which  the  ratio  of  its  state  requires. 
If  now  these  arteries,  veins,  and  sinus  are  dilated  by 
reason  of  the  animation  of  the  cerebrum,  it  follows,  that 
there  must  necessarily  flow  into  them  thus  expanded,  a 
portion  of  fresh  blood,  and  that  indeed  by  continuity  from 
the  carotid  artery,  and  its  tortuous  duct  in  the  cavernous 
receptacles,  and  into  this  by  continuity  from  the  antece- 
dent expanded  and  circumflexed  cavities  of  the  same 
artery  ;  consequently  from  the  external  (or  common) 
caroted,  and  thence  from  the  aorta  and  the  heart ;  nearly 
similar  to  a  bladder  or  syphon  full  of  water,  one  end  of 
which  is  immersed  in  the  fluid ;  if  its  sides  be  dilated,  or 
its  surface  stretched  out,  and  more  especially  if  its  length 
be  shortened,  an  entirely  fresh  portion  of  the  fluid  flows 
into  the  space  thus  emptied  by  the  enlargement :  and  this 
experience  can  demonstrate  to  occular  satisfaction.  Now 
this  is  the  beneficial  result  of  a  natural  equation,  by  which 
nature,  in  order  to  avoid  a  vacuum,  in  which  state  she 
would  perish,  or  be  annihilated,  is  in  the  constant  ten- 
dency towards  an  equilibrium,  according  to  laws  purely 
physical.  This  mode  of  action  of  the  brains,  and  their 
arterial  impletion,  may  justly  be  called  physical  attraction ; 
not  that  it  is  attraction  in  the  proper  signification  of  the 
term,  but  that  it  is  a  filling  of  the  vessels  from  a  dilation 
or  shortening  of  the  coats,  or  a  species  of  suction  such  as 
exists  in  pumps  and  syringes.  A  like  mode  of  physical 
attraction  obtains  in  every  part  of  the  body  ;  as  in  the 
muscles,  which  having  forcibly  expelled  their  blood,  in- 
stantly require  a  re-impletion  of  their  vessels.'  In  another 
part,  458,  he  says,  '  There  exists  a  great  similitude 
between  the  vessels  of  the  heart,  and  the  vessels  of  the 
brains,  so  much  so,  that  the  latter  cannot  be  more  appro- 
priately compared  with  any  other.    4.  The  vessels  of 


LIFE   OF   SWEDENBORG . 


25 


the  cerebrum  perform  their  diastole,  when  the  cerebrum 
is  in  its  constriction,  and  vice  versa;  so  also  the  vessels  of 
the  heart.  5.  In  the  vessels  of  the  cerebrum  there  is  a 
species  of  physical  attraction  or  suction,  such  as  that  of 
water  in  a  syringe ;  and  this  too  is  the  case  with  the 
vessels  of  the  heart,  for  in  these,  by  being  expanded  and 
at  the  same  time  shortened,  the  blood  necessarily  flows, 
and  that  into  the  space  thus  enlarged.  Swedenborg 
says  also,  '  that  it  is  this  constant  endeavor  to  establish  a 
general  equilibrium  throughout  the  body,  which  deter- 
mines its  various  fluids  to  every  part,  whether  viscus  or 
member,  and  which  being  produced  by  exhaustion,  the 
effect  is  such  a  determination  of  the  blood,  or  other  fluid, 
as  the  peculiar  state  of  the  part  requires.' 

Had  Swedenborg  been  desirous  of  fame,  he  would  have 
made  a  different  use  of  his  knowledge.  He  regarded 
scientific  knowledge  only  as  means  of  becoming  wise. 
Speaking,  in  the  CEconomia,  of  those  who  are  in  pursuit 
of  genuine  wisdom,  he  says  :  '  They  reckon  the  sciences 
and  the  mechanical  arts,  only  among  the  ministers  of 
wisdom,  and  they  learn  them  as  helps  to  their  attainment, 
not  that  they  may  be  reputed  wise  on  account  of  their 
possessing  them.  They  modestly  restrain  the  external 
mind  in  its  tendency  to  be  elated  and  puffed  up,  because 
they  perceive  the  sciences  to  form  an  ocean,  of  which 
they  can  only  catch  a  few  drops.  They  look  at  no  one 
with  a  scornful  brow  or  the  spirit  of  superiority  ;  nor  do 
they  arrogate  any  of  their  attainments  to  themselves. 
They  refer  all  to  the  Deity,  and  regard  them  as  gifts 
from  him,  from  whom  all  true  wisdom  springs  as  from  its 
fountain.' 

The  Animal  Kingdom  (Regnum  Animale)  is  divided 
into  three  parts.  The  two  first  were  printed  at  Amster- 
dam, in  1744,  and  the  third  at  London,  in  1745;  they 


26 


LIFE   OF  SWEDENBORG. 


make  together  a  thick  quarto  volume.  The  first  part 
treats  of  the  Viscera  of  the  Abdomen,  the  second  of  the 
Viscera  of  the  Thorax,  and  the  third  of  the  Organs  of 
Sense. 

When  he  commenced  this  work  it  appears  that  it  was 
his  intention  to  have  written  a  very  large  work ;  for  be- 
sides the  above  named  subjects  he  promised  the  following: 

'It  is  my  purpose  afterwards  to  attempt  a  kind  of  In- 
troduction to  a  Rational  Psychology,  or  to  establish  some 
new  Doctrines,  by  the  aid  of  which  we  may  be  led  from 
the  material  organization  of  the  body  to  the  knowledge 
of  the  soul,  which  is  immaterial;  viz.  the  Doctrine  of 
Forms;  the  Doctrine  of  Order,  and  of  Degrees;  also  the 
Doctrine  of  Series,  and  of  Society;  the  Doctrine  of 
Influxes;  the  Doctrine  of  Correspondences  and  of  Repre- 
sentations; lastly,  the  Doctrine  of  Modification. 

'From  these  Doctrines  I  shall  afterwards  proceed  to  a 
Rational  Psychology  itself,  or  to  a  Treatise  concerning 
Action;  concerning  External  and  Internal  Sense;  con- 
cerning Imagination  and  Memory;  as  also  concerning 
the  Affections  of  the  Mind  (animus) ;  concerning  Intel- 
lect, or  concerning  Thought  and  Will :  concerning  like- 
wise the  Affections  of  the  Rational  Mind  (mens) ;  and 
concerning  Instinct. 

'  Lastly,  concerning  the  Soul  and  its  State  in  the  Body, 
its  Commerce,  Affection,  Immortality ;  also  concerning 
its  State  after  the  Life  of  the  Body  ;  to  which  will  finally 
be  added  the  Concordance  to  the  various  Systems.' 

This  purpose  was  not  carried  into  effect,  at  least,  not 
in  the  form  here  expressed.  In  relation  to  this  subject 
the  editors  of  the  Intellectual  Repository  make  the  fol- 
lowing remarks : 

'  The  fragment  found  among  his  papers  and  printed 
after  his  death,  under  the  title  of  A  Hieroglyphic  Key  to 


LIFE  OF  SWEDENBORG. 


27 


Repramtatives  and  Correspondences,  appears  to  be  an 
outline  of  that  part  of  the  great  work  which  was  to  de- 
liver, as  stated  above,  the  Doctrine  of  Correspondences 
and  Representations.  But  as  about  this  time  he  received 
his  superior  illumination,  and  was  called  to  the  office  of 
unfolding  the  interiors  of  the  Word,  and  of  delivering  its 
genuine  doctrines,  for  the  use  of  the  New  Church,  he 
discontinued  his  anatomical  researches  ;  but  having  been 
made  acquainted  with  the  true  Rational  Psychology,  and 
with  all  the  subjects  connected  with  it,  as  enumerated  in 
the  summary  above,  from  a  higher  and  infallible  source, 
he  has  fully  treated  of  them  in  his  theological  works. 
Having,  as  he  repeatedly  states,  been  prepared  from  his 
youth  by  the  Lord  for  the  great  office  to  which  he  at 
length  was  called,  he  appears  to  have  been  led  by  Divine 
Providence  to  pursue  his  researches  in  science  in  an 
ascending  direction,  till  he  arrived  as  near,  as  it  were,  to 
the  spiritual  world,  as  it  was  possible  for  science  to  carry 
him:  and  then,  his  mind  being  furnished  with  all  the 
sciences  necessary  for  the  full  reception  of  the  spiritual 
things  which  he  was  to  be  made  the  instrument  of  reveal- 
ing to  mankind,  the  Divine  Hand,  which  hitherto  had 
imperceptibly  guided  him,  was  openly  discovered  to  him, 
and  he  was  admitted  into  open  communication  with  the 
spiritual  world,  and  to  the  perception  of  interior  spiritual 
truths  by  the  opening  to  him  of  the  spiritual  sense  of  the 
Word.  That  this  was  the  order  through  which  his  mind 
was  led,  appears,  we  think,  evidently  from  an  inspection 
of  his  philosophical  works,  and  especially  of  the  three 
parts  of  the  work  now  before  us,  the  Rcgnum  Aniinali . 

At  this  period  of  Swedenborg's  life  his  whole  mind 
seemed  to  be  employed  in  investigating  the  properties  of 
the  soul,  and  its  relation  to  the  spiritual  world.  The  most 
satisfactory  account  of  the  objects  which  he  had  in  view 


28 


LIFE   OF  SWEDENBORO. 


at  that  time,  may  be  gathered  from  his  own  words.  The 
following  extract  is  from  the  introduction  to  the  Regnum 
Animale : 

'To  accomplish  this  grand  end  (the  discovery  of  the 
soul)  J  enter  the  circus,  designing  to  consider  and  thor- 
oughly examine  that  whole  world  or  microcosm  which 
the  soul  inhabits ;  since  I  am  persuaded  she  cannot  be 
sought  for  any  where  but  in  her  own  kingdom.  For  tell 
me,  where  else  is  she  to  be  found,  but  in  that  system  to 
which  she  is  adjoined  and  in-joined,  and  in  which  she  is 
represented,  and  every  moment  exhibits  herself  for  con- 
templation? The  body  is  her  image,  resemblance,  and 
type  ;  she  herself  is  the  model,  the  idea,  the  head,  that  is, 
the  soul,  of  her  body ;  thus  she  is  represented  in  her 
body  as  in  a  mirror.  For  this  reason  I  am  induced 
to  examine  attentively  the  whole  anatomy  of  her  body, 
from  the  heel  to  the  head,  and  from  part  to  part;  and 
that  I  may  come  nearer  to  my  subject,  I  have  determined 
to  explore  the  brain  itself,  where  the  soul  has  arranged 
her  first  organs.  Lastly,  I  propose  to  examine  the  fibres, 
with  the  rest  of  the  purer  organical  forms,  and  the  forces 
and  modes  thence  resulting. 

'  But  whereas  it  is  not  possible  to  climb  up,  and  as  it 
were  to  make  a  leap,  from  the  organical,  physical,  and 
material  world,  or  the  body,  immediately  to  the  soul  itself, 
of  which  neither  matter,  nor  any  adjuncts  of  matter  are 
predicable,  since  spirit  is  above  the  comprehensible  modes 
of  nature,  and  inhabits  a  region  where  the  significant 
language  of  physical  things  is  of  no  account,  therefore  it 
was  necessary  for  me  to  prepare  new  ways  by  which  I 
might  be  led  to  her,  and  might  gain  for  myself  access  to 
her  palace:  in  other  words,  it  was  necessary,  with  the 
most  intense  application  of  mind  [animus]  to  unfold, 
extricate,  and  bring  to  light  some  new  doctrines  for  my 


LIFE   OF  SWEDENBORG. 


29 


guidance,  being  those  enumerated  above ;  namely,  the 
doctrines  of  forms,  of  order  and  degrees,  of  series  and 
society,  of  communications  and  influxes,  of  correspond- 
ences and  representations,  and  likewise  of  modifications, 
all  which  you  will  see  collected  into  one  treatise,  which 
will  be  called  an  Introduction  to  a  Rational  Psychology. 

'Not  long  ago  I  published  the  CEconomia  Regni 
Animalis,  intended  to  be  digested  into  several  sections  ; 
but  I  only  completed  the  section  relating  to  the  blood,  its 
arteries  and  heart,  as  also  to  the  motion  and  cortex  of 
the  brain :  I  likewise,  before  passing  through  the  whole 
of  the  intended  course,  took  a  compendious  way  to  the 
soul:  on  which  subject  I  also  published  a  Prodromus. 
I  have  discovered,  however,  on  deeper  consideration,  that 
I  had  been  too  quick  and  hasty  in  my  steps,  whilst  I  was 
attempting  to  attain  a  knowledge  of  the  soul  merely  from 
an  inquiry  into  the  nature  of  the  blood  and  its  appropri- 
ate organs.  But  I  was  urged  on  by  the  ardor  of  my 
desire  to  arrive  at  the  knowledge  of  that  subject.  But 
since  the  soul  exerts  her  activity  in  supreme  and  inmost 
principles,  and  cannot  be  brought  forth  to  view  until  all 
the  coverings  with  which  she  is  enveloped  are  unfolded  in 
order  :  I  have  determined  not  to  desist  from  this  part  of 
my  task,  until  I  have  traversed  the  whole  field  above- 
mentioned,  even  to  the  goal ;  in  other  words,  until  I  have 
explored  the  whole  animal  kingdom  even  to  the  soul. 
Thus  it  is  my  hope,  if  I  bend  my  course  continually 
inwards,  that  I  shall  be  enabled,  through  Divine  favor, 
to  open  all  the  doors  which  lead  to  her  presence,  and  at 
length  to  be  admitted  to  the  view  and  contemplation  of 
herself.' 

Those  who  are  skilled  in  anatomy  and  have  read  this 
work,  state,  that  Swedenborg  was  familiar  with  many 
truths  in  anatomv.  which  were  unknown  toother  learned 
3 


30 


LIFE   OF  SWEDENBORG. 


men  of  his  day.  A  passage  of  communication  between 
the  right  and  left,  or  two  lateral  ventricles  of  the  cerebrum, 
was  thought  to  have  been  first  discovered  by  a  celebrated 
anatomist  of  Edinburgh.     But  this  is  a  mistake. 

The  first  discovery  and  description  of  this  passage 
was  claimed  by  the  celebrated  anatomist,  Dr.  Alexander 
Monro,  of  Edinburgh,  and  has  since  been  conceded  to 
him  by  succeeding  anatomists:  hence  it  goes  by  the  de- 
nomination of  the  Foramen  of  Monro.  Dr.  Monro  read 
a  paper  before  the  Philosophical  Society  of  Edinburgh, 
on  this  subject,  December  13th,  1764;  but  in  his  work 
entitled,  '  Observations  on  the  Structure  and  Functions  of 
the  Nervous  System,'  he  says  that  he  demonstrated  this 
Foramen  to  his  pupils  so  early  as  the  year  1753. 

He  allows  that  a  communication  was  known  and 
asserted  to  exist  between  those  ventricles  and  the  third, 
long  prior  to  his  time;  but  he  shows,  that  it  was  never 
delineated  after  such  a  manner,  nor  in  any  way  that 
could  convey  a  precise  idea  respecting  it ;  much  less  was 
implied  the  existence  of  the  Foramen  he  describes. 

The  channel  of  communication  seemed  to  be  referred, 
chiefly,  to  the  posterior  part  of  the  lateral  ventricles, 
whilst  the  Foramen  of  Monro,  is  situated  at  their  anterior 
part. 

Now  in  the  Regnum  Animale,  p.  207,  note  (r)  the 
following  striking  observation  occurs :  '  The  communi- 
cating Foramina  in  the  Cerebrum  are  called  Anus  and 
Vulva,  besides  the  passage  or  emissary  canal  of  the 
lymph ;  by  these  the  lateral  ventricles  communicate  with 
each  other,  and  with  the  third  ventricle* 

*  Foramina  communicantia  in  cerebro  vocantur  Anus  and 
Vulva,  Prater  meatum  seu  emissarium  lymphce,  quibus  ven- 
tticuli  laterales  inter  se,  et  cum  tertio,  communicant. 


LIFE   OF  SWEDENBORG. 


31 


This  work  was  printed  in  the  year  1744-5;  but  writ- 
ten, as  we  have  reason  to  think,  two  or  three  years  before 
its  publication  :  hence  the  foramen  here  spoken  of  must 
have  been  described  by  Swedenborg  from  ten  to  twelve 
years  prior  to  the  earliest  notice  taken  of  it  by  Dr.  Monro. 

But  Swedenborg's  object  was  not  to  astonish  the  world 
by  discoveries  in  natural  science ;  hence  no  pains  were 
taken  to  give  circulation  to  his  discoveries.  His  great 
object  in  investigating  the  organization  of  the  human 
system,  as  already  stated,  was  to  attain  to  a  knowledge 
of  the  nature,  form,  and  constitution  of  the  human  mind. 
He  ascertained  that  there  were,  in  the  composition  of 
the  blood,  three  distinct  degrees  ;  that  the  arteries,  veins, 
&c.  were  also  divided  into  three  distinct  degrees  :  '  The 
red  blood  is  a  substance  of  a  lower  degree,  to  which  cor- 
responds the  purer  or  colorless  blood,  and  to  this  again 
the  animal  spirit,  which  holds  a  common  and  universal 
sway  through  the  lower  gradations.  So  in  the  means  of 
carrying  on  the  threefold  circulation,  the  arteries  are  of 
the  lowest  degree,  to  which  correspond  in  a  higher  de- 
gree the  vessels  for  the  purer  blood,  and  in  the  highest, 
the  medullary  fibre,  or  simple  nerve.  The  muscles  have 
their  several  corresponding  degrees  in  the  carneous  mov- 
ing fibre,  the  white  moving  fibre,  and  the  highest,  the 
nervous  moving  fibre.'  Hence  he  rationally  concluded 
that  there  were  three  degrees  in  the  human  mind,  answer- 
ing to,  and  corresponding  with,  the  three  degrees  in  the 
human  body.  The  first  or  lowest  degree  of  the  mind  be 
termed  sensual ;  the  second  degree  moral  and  intellectual ; 
the  third  degree  spiritual ;  to  the  first  he  ascribed  the 
province  of  the  natural  sciences,  and  the  enjoyment  of 
sensual  delights ;  to  the  second,  rational  wisdom,  and  the 
enjoyment  of  social  order ;  to  the  third,  spiritual  truths 
relating  to  heavenly  life.    He  made  the  salvation  and 


32 


LIFE   OF  SWEDENBORG. 


happiness  of  man  to  consist  in  the  due  subordination  of 
the  several  parts,  —  the  lower  being  always  subject  to 
the  higher  degrees. 

The  Worship  and  Love  of  God,  (De  Cultu  et  Amore 
Dei,)  in  two  parts,  was  published  in  London,  in  1744, 
in  4to.  The  first  part  treats  of  the  Origin  of  the  Earth, 
of  Paradise,  of  the  Birth,  Infancy,  and  Love  of  the  First 
Man,  or  Adam.  The  second  part  treats  of  the  Marriage 
of  the  First  Man  ;  of  the  Soul,  the  Intellectual  Spirit,  of 
the  State  of  Integrity,  and  of  the  Image  of  God. 

This  work,  as  well  as  the  two  last  noticed  above,  was 
written  by  Swedenborg  previous  to  his  illumination, 
which  took  place  in  1743 ;  but  they  were  published  after 
that  period.  The  style  of  this  work  is  rather  peculiar, 
and  differs  from  that  of  all  his  other  works  written  before 
or  after  it.  . 

In  explaining  the  subject  of  creation  the  principle 
maintained  by  him,  is,  that  seven  planets  were  created 
at  the  same  time  from  the  sun  of  our  solar  system.  It  is 
to  be  observed  that  this  book  was  published  long  before 
the  actual  discovery  of  the  seventh  planet  by  Dr.  Herschel. 

The  most  important  principle  contained  in  this  work 
is  that  of  the  creation  of  the  earth  from  the  sun  as  its 
proximate  cause.  To  those  who  are  accustomed  to  think 
that  the  earth  was  created  out  of  nothing,  the  above  idea 
may  seem  strange.  But  those  who  reflect  on  providence 
as  operating  according  to  the  laws  of  order,  will  see 
proofs  enough  in  the  works  of  nature  of  the  principle  of 
creation  as  laid  down  by  Swedenborg.  It  is  but  reason- 
able to  conclude  that  the  creation  of  the  earth  from  the 
sun,  in  the  first  instance,  could  not  have  differed,  essen- 
tially, from  the  le-creation  which  we  constantly  see  taking 
place.  It  is  known,  in  botany,  that  a  tree  is  created 
anew  every  year.    The  outer  bark  and  the  wood  which 


LIFE   OF  SWEDENBORG. 


constitutes  the  middle  of  the  tree,  are  merely  the  relics 
of  successive  productions  or  creations.  The  same  law- 
extends  to  the  whole  vegetable  kingdom.  Thus  we  see 
that  the  earth  is  continually  created  anew  by  the  operation 
of  heat  and  light  from  the  sun.  This  is  not  an  idle, 
speculative  subject.  It  involves  spiritual,  practical  truths, 
which  ought  to  be  familiar  to  the  mind.  All  things  in 
the  natural  world  are  dependent  for  life  and  support  on 
the  sun,  even  as  our  affections  and  thoughts,  and  what- 
ever we  have  that  is  spiritual  within  us,  depend  for  their 
support  and  continuance  on  the  sun  of  the  spiritual  world, 
which  is  directly  from  the  Lord  himself.  In  the  opera- 
tions of  outward  nature  the  man  of  reflection  will  thus 
perceive  an  image  of  the  work  which  is  going  on  within 
him;  while  his  natural  man  is  delighted  with  a  view  of  the 
earth's  richest  scenery,  his  spiritual  man  is  instructed  in 
things  appertaining  to  his  salvation. 


CHAPTER  III. 

SWEDENBORG   CALLED  TO   UNFOLD  THE   TRUTHS   OF  THE 

NEW   DISPENSATION  AN  ACCOUNT   GIVEN  OF  HIM  BY 

A  SWEDISH   CLERGYMAN,   NOW  LIVING. 

In  1743,  Swedenborg,  at  the  age  of  54,  relinquished 
his  philosophical  pursuits,  and  devoted  himself  exclusively 
to  unfolding  the  doctrines  of  the  New  Jerusalem  Church. 
He  retained  his  office  as  Assessor  of  the  Metallic  College 
until  1747,  when  he  resigned  :  the  salary  annexed  to  the 
office,  was,  however,  continued  to  him  during  life.  At 
the  time  he  retired  from  the  office  of  assessor,  he  was 
3* 


34 


LIFE  OF  SWEDENBORG. 


offered  a  higher  degree  of  rank  and  other  privileges  under 
the  government,  all  which  he  declined  receiving.  In 
relation  to  this  period  of  his  life  he  says,  '  I  have  been 
called  to  a  holy  office  by  the  Lord  himself,  who  most  gra- 
ciously manifested  himself  in  person  to  me,  his  servant, 
in  the  year  1743;  when  he  opened  my  sight  to  the  view 
of  the  spiritual  world,  and  granted  me  the  privilege  of 
conversing  with  spirits  and  angels.'  '  From  that  time  I 
began  to  print  and  publish  various  arcana  that  have  been 
seen  by  me  or  revealed  to  me ;  as  respecting  heaven  and 
hell,  the  state  of  man  after  death,  the  true  worship  of 
God,  the  spiritual  sense  of  the  Word;  with  many  other 
more  important  matters  conducive  to  salvation  and  true 
wisdom.'* 

It  is  not  often  that  Swedenborg  alludes  to  himself  in 
his  theological  works.  In  the  True  Christian  Religion, 
however,  in  the  chapter  on  the  Consummation  of  the  Age. 
are  the  following  remarks  : 

'  That  this  second  coming  of  the  Lord  is  effected  by 
the  instrumentality  of  a  man,  before  whom  he  has  mani- 
fested himself  in  person,  and  whom  he  has  filled  with  his 
spirit.,  to  teach  from  him  the  doctrines  of  the  New  Church 
by  means  of  the  Word. 

'  Since  the  Lord  cannot  manifest  himself  in  person  (to  the 
world,)  and  yet  he  has  foretold  that  he  would  come  and 
establish  a  New  Church,  which  is  the  New  Jerusalem,  it 
follows  that  he  will  effect  this  by  the  instrumentality  of  a 
man,  who  is  able  not  only  to  receive  the  doctrines  of  that 
Church  in  his  understanding,  but  also  to  make  them 
known  by  the  press.  That  the  Lord  manifested  himself 
before  me  his  servant,  that  he  sent  me  on  this  office,  and 
afterwards  opened  the  sight  of  my  spirit,  and  so  let  me 
into  the  spiritual  world,  permitting  me  to  see  the  heavens 

*  Letter  to  Dr.  Hartley. 


LIFE   OF  SWEDENBORG. 


35 


and  the  hells,  and  also  to  converse  with  angels  and  spirits, 
and  this  now  continually  for  many  years,  I  attest  in 
truth ;  and  further,  that  from  the  first  day  of  my  call  to 
this  office,  I  have  never  received  any  thing  appertaining 
to  the  doctrines  of  that  church  from  any  angel,  but  from 
the  Lord  alone,  whilst  I  was  reading  the  Word.  To  the 
end  that  the  Lord  might  be  constantly  present,  he  reveal- 
ed to  me  the  spiritual  sense  of  his  Word,  in  which  sense 
Divine  Truth  is  in  its  light,  and  in  this  light  he  is  contin- 
ually present.1 

The  character  of  Svvedenborg's  illumination  cannot, 
perhaps,  in  the  present  state  of  the  church,  be  fully  under- 
stood. He  acknowledges  himself  to  have  been  but  a 
mere  servant  of  the  Lord  in  all  he  wrote.  But  in  all  that 
he  has  written  his  rational  principle  was  operative  and 
instrumental  in  giving  form  to  the  truths  which  were  reveal- 
ed through  him  :  whereas  the  prophets,  according  to  his 
account,  wrote  what  was  dictated  to  them,  and  received 
and  conveyed  truths  to  the  world  without  understanding 
their  import ;  what  they  communicated  passed  not  through 
their  internal  but  through  their  external  minds.  Hence 
their  writings  did  not  belong  to  them — made  no  part  of 
them  —  but  proceeded  immediately  from  the  Lord,  and 
were  infinitely  holy.  But  to  the  writers  themselves  no 
holiness  is  to  be  attached. 

Jt  is  difficult,  for  those  who  do  not  reflect  deeply,  to 
separate  in  their  minds  the  sanctity  of  the  Word  from 
the  persons  named  in  it,  and  from  the  persons  who,  by 
dictation,  wrote  it;  but  this  is  easily  done  when  the  spirit- 
ual and  divine  sense  of  the  Word  is  received  and  under- 
stood. From  this  view  of  the  subject  it  may  appear,  that 
Swedenborg*s  writings  bear  no  comparison  with  the 
Word  or  Sacred  Scriptures,  as  the  former  are  finite  and 
the  latter  infinite :  also,  that  Swedenborg  can  in  nowise 


36 


LIFE   OF  SWEDENBORG. 


be  compared  with  the  prophets,  as  the  former  received 
revealed  truths  into  his  rational  principle  and  communi- 
cated them  to  the  world,  having  an  understanding  of 
their  meaning  and  quality  ;  while  the  latter  received  and 
communicated  Divine  Truth,  of  the  quality  and  import  of 
which  they  were  almost  entirely  ignorant.  Spiritual 
truths  appeared  to  the  latter  miraculous,  to  the  former, 
as  above  miracles.  But  concerning  the  difference  of 
illumination  between  Swedenborg  and  the  prophets,  evan- 
gelists, &/C,  but  more  particularly  the  men  of  the  most 
ancient  church,  a  better  idea  may  be  had  in  an  extract 
from  his  diary  on  the  subject  of  miracles  : 

'Instead  of  miracles  there  has  taken  place  at  the  pres- 
ent day  an  open  manifestation  of  the  Lord  himself,  an 
intromission  into  the  spiritual  world,  and  with  it  illumina- 
tion by  immediate  light  from  the  Lord  in  whatever  relates 
to  the  interior  things  of  the  church,  but  principally  an 
opening  of  the  spiritual  sense  of  the  Word,  in  which  the 
Lord  is  present  in  his  own  Divine  Light.  These  revela- 
tions are  not  miracles,  because  every  man  as  to  his  spirit 
is  in  the  spiritual  world,  without  separation  from  his  body 
in  the  natural  world.  As  to  myself,  indeed,  my  presence 
in  the  spiritual  world  is  attended  with  a  certain  separa- 
tion, but  only  as  to  the  intellectual  part  of  my  mind,  not 
as  to  the  will  part.  This  manifestation  of  the  Lord,  and 
intromission  into  the  spiritual  world,  is  more  excellent 
than  all  miracles ;  but  it  has  not  been  granted  to  any  one 
since  the  creation  of  the  world  as  it  has  been  to  me. 
The  men  of  the  golden  age  indeed  conversed  with  angels  ; 
but  it  was  not  granted  to  them  to  be  in  any  other  light 
than  what  is  natural.  To  me,  however,  it  has  been 
granted  to  be  in  both  spiritual  and  natural  light  at  the 
same  time;  and  hereby  I  have  been  privileged  to  see  the 
wonderful  things  of  heaven,  to  be  in  company  with  angels, 


LIFE   OF  SWEDENBORG. 


37 


just  as  I  am  with  men,  and  at  the  same  time  to  pursue 
truths  in  the  light  of  truth,  and  thus  to  perceive  and  be 
gifted  with  them,  consequently  to  be  led  by  the  Lord.' 

We  here  introduce  an  extract  of  a  letter  written  by 
Swedcnborg,  in  17G6,  to  Mr.  Oettinger,  superintendent 
of  the  mines  in  Sweden.  It  will  be  perceived  that  it  was 
written  in  answer  to  some  questions  relative  to  the  office 
alluded  to  above : 

'  To  your  interrogation,  Whrthcr  there  is  occasion  for 
any  sign  that  I  am  sent  by  the  Lord  to  do  what  I  do?  I 
answer,  that  at  this  day  no  signs  or  miracles  will  be  given, 
because  they  compel  only  an  external  belief,  but  do  not 
convince  the  internal.  What  did  the  miracles  avail  in 
Egypt,  or  among  the  Jewish  nation,  who  nevertheless 
crucified  the  Lord  ?  So,  if  the  Lord  was  to  appear  now 
in  the  sky,  attended  with  angels  and  trumpets,  it  would 
have  no  other  effect  than  it  had  then.  See  Luke  xvi.  29, 
30,  31.  The  sign  given  at  this  day,  will  be  an  illustra- 
tion, and  thence  a  knoiclcdgc  and  reception  of  the  truths 
of  the  New  Church ;  some  speaking  illustration  of  certain 
persons  may  likewise  take  place  ;  this  works  more  effect- 
ually than  miracles :  yet  one  token  may  perhaps  still  be 
given. 

'Why  from  philosophy  I  have  been  chosen  to  this  office  ? 
Unto  which  I  give  for  answer,  to  the  end  that  the  spirit- 
ual knowledge,  which  is  revealed  at  this  day,  might  be 
rationally  learned,  and  naturally  understood :  because 
spiritual  truths  answer  unto  natural  ones,  inasmuch  as 
these  originate  and  flow  from  them,  and  serve  as  a 
foundation  for  the  former.  That  what  is  spiritual  is 
similar  unto,  and  corresponds  with  what  is  human  or 
natural,  or  belonging  to  the  terrestrial  orb,  may  be  seen 
in  the  treatise  on  Heaven  and  Hell,  No.  87,  to  102,  and 
103  to  115.    I  was,  on  this  account,  by  the  Lord,  first 


38 


LIFE  OF  SWEDENBORG. 


introduced  into  the  natural  sciences,  and  thus  prepared 
from  the  year  1710  to  1744,  when  heaven  was  opened 
unto  me.  Every  one  is  morally  educated  and  spiritually 
regenerated  by  the  Lord,  by  being  led  from  what  is 
natural  to  what  is  spiritual.  Moreover,  the  Lord  has 
given  unto  me  a  love  of  spiritual  truth,  that  is  to  sav,  not 
with  any  view  to  honor  or  profit,  but  merely  for  the  sake 
of  truth  itself;  for  every  one  who  loves  truth,  merely  for 
the  sake  of  truth,  sees  it  from  the  Lord,  the  Lord  being 
the  way  and  the  truth.  See  John  xiv.  6.  But  he  who 
professes  the  love  of  truth  for  the  sake  of  honor  or  gain, 
sees  truth  from  his  own  selfhood,  and  to  see  from  one's 
self,  is  to  see  falsity.  The  confirmation  of  falsehood  shuts 
the  church,  but  a  rational  confirmation  of  truth  opens  it ; 
what  man  can  otherwise  comprehend  spiritual  things, 
which  enter  into  the  understanding?  The  doctrinal 
notion  received  in  the  protestant  church,  viz.  that  in 
theological  matters,  reason  should  be  held  captive  under 
obedience  to  faith,  locks  up  the  church ;  what  can  open 
it,  if  not  an  understanding  enlightened  by  the  Lord  1  See 
the  book  of  the  Revelations  Revealed,  No.  914.' 

There  is  an  account  given  of  Swedenborg's  first  illu- 
mination or  introduction  into  the  spiritual  world,  which 
has  been  attached  to  the  prefaces  of  some  of  the  early 
translations  of  his  works.  In  this  account  it  is  repre- 
sented that  his  illumination  took  place  at  an  inn,  in  Lon- 
don, while  at  dinner.  But  there  is  no  mention  made  of 
this  circumstance  in  any  of  his  writings,  and  it  has  been 
ascertained  that  there  never  was  any  account  of  the  affair 
printed,  until  it  first  appeared  in  the  preface  to  a  transla- 
tion in  French  of  the  treatise  on  Heaven  and  Hell,  which 
was  printed  many  years  after  Swedenborg's  death.  Other 
circumstances  relative  to  Swedenborg  are  told  in  the  same 
preface,  which  are  distinctly  ascertained  to  be  untrue. 


LIFE   OF  SWEDENBORG. 


39 


This,  together  with  the  fact  that  the  statement  first 
appeared  in  France,  where  little  was  known  at  that 
time  of  Swedenborg  and  his  writings,  is  sufficient  to 
weaken  its  credibility.  But  there  is  a  general  impression 
among  the  receivers  of  the  doctrines  of  the  New  Church, 
that  the  narrative,  as  there  given,  is,  in  itself,  improbable, 
and  that  although  it  may  be  in  some  respects  true,  it  is 
nevertheless  in  its  detail  incorrectly  stated. 

Swedenborg,  while  engaged  in  writing  the  doctrines  of 
the  New  Church,  resided  in  London  for  a  number  of 
years,  at  different  periods.  His  object  in  going  there 
was  to  avail  himself  of  some  facilities  which  that  place 
afforded  him  in  publishing  his  works,  and  in  making  them 
known  to  the  learned  world.  His  works,  however,  were 
generally  distributed  through  the  medium  of  his  friends;  as 
he  himself  lived  in  retirement,  and  saw  but  little  company. 
Whenever  he  took  up  his  residence  in  Stockholm,  he 
dwelt  in  his  own  house,  situated  in  the  southern  part  of 
the  city,  having  no  other  attendants  than  his  gardener 
and  the  gardener's  wife.  He  had  an  extensive  garden 
with  flowers  and  shrubbery  in  abundance,  together  with 
a  handsome  greenhouse,  in  both  of  which  he  took  much 
delight  The  whole  proceeds  of  the  garden,  however, 
were  given  to  the  gardener. 

He  read  but  little  after  he  commenced  unfolding  the 
doctrines  of  the  New  Church.  In  his  study  no  other 
books  were  to  be  seen  but  the  Hebrew  and  Greek  Bible, 
together  with  the  indexes  of  his  own  works,  whereby  he 
saved  himself  the  trouble,  when  referring  to  different 
passages,  of  going  through  all  which  he  had  before 
written. 

A  Swedish  gentleman,  of  advanced  age,  is  still  living 
in  Philadelphia,  who  visited  Swedenborg  at  his  house  in 
Stockholm,  and  held  a  long  conversation  with  him.  This 


10 


LIFE   OF  SYVEDENBORG. 


gentleman  is  the  Rev.  Nicholas  Collin,  Rector  of  the 
Swedish  Church  in  Philadelphia.  In  1801  Mr.  Collin 
published  an  account  of  Swedenborg,  in  a  series  of  num- 
bers, in  the  Philadelphia  Gazette,  which  was  afterwards 
copied  into  the  New  Jerusalem  Repository,  published  in 
Philadelphia.  An  account  of  Swedenborg  from  a  living 
witness  will  doubtless  be  peculiarly  acceptable  to  many ; 
a  portion  of  his  communications,  therefore,  is  here  pre- 
sented. It  is  proper  to  remark  that  Mr.  Collin  is  not  a 
receiver  of  the  doctrines  of  the  New  Church,  but  his  mo- 
tive for  making  these  communications  is  stated  in  his  first 
article,  in  these  words  : 

'  Swedenborg's  writings  have,  for  some  years,  in  this 
country,  been  objects  of  curiosity  to  several  persons,  and 
they  have  also  won  disciples  to  his  doctrines,  either  in  the 
whole  or  in  part.  From  this  have  arisen  frequent  and 
sedulous  inquiries  on  the  character  and  life  of  this  re- 
markable man.  It  having  been  reported  that  I  had  con- 
versed with  him,  and  that  I  had  otherwise  known  for 
certain  several  facts  concerning  him,  I  have  been  request- 
ed by  several  persons,  some  of  them  living  in  distant  parts, 
to  communicate  such  information.  To  gratify  them,  and 
also  to  prevent  mistakes  that  arise  in  repeating  verbal 
relations,  and  even  in  copies  of  letters,  I  choose  to  state 
what  I  can  impart  in  print.' 

Mr.  Collin  commences  by  introducing  Swedenborg's 
letter  to  Dr.  Hartley,  (Appendix  No.  II.)  and  then  makes 
some  comments  on  the  same. 

'  His  family  connexions  were  such  as  he  relates,  and 
well  known  in  Sweden ;  some  of  them  by  myself  person- 
ally ;  particularly  Bishop  Benzelstierna.  The  mention  of 
his  father,  being,  though  honorable,  modestly  short,  I 
shall  enlarge  upon  it.  This  Jcsper  Swedberg  was  well 
qualified  for  one  of  the  principal  bishopricks  in  Sweden, 


LIFE  OF  SWEDENBORG. 


41 


by  his  piety,  learning,  integrity,  benevolence,  and  all 
other  virtues.  His  plain  manner  of  living  enforced  his 
zealous  remonstrances  against  pomp  and  luxury,  which, 
if  not  very  common,  yet  were  the  more  pernicious  in  that 
distressful  period,  when  Sweden  had  lost  her  veteran 
armies,  depended  in  a  great  measure  on  lads  and  old 
men  for  the  combined  forces  of  Russia,  Poland,  and  Den- 
mark, and  was  moreover  consuming  by  famine  and  pes- 
tilence. The  bishop's  influence  animated  that  patriotic 
fortitude  which  sustained  such  burthens  and  misery,  and 
blazed  in  so  many  battles !  His  popularity  gave  particu- 
lar energy  to  some  public  regulations,  which  lessened  the 
havoc  of  pestilence :  a  judicious  and  pathetic  address  to 
the  people,  convinced  them  that  interring  in  new  grounds 
was  a  necessary  measure,  though  a  temporary  sacrifice  of 
their  laudable  attachment  to  the  consecrated  ground  in 
which  the  earthly  remains  of  their  beloved  relatives  re- 
posed. The  bishop  was  for  many  years  superintendent 
of  the  Swedish  mission  about  Delaware.  His  letters  to 
the  clergy  and  the  congregations,  which  are  preserved  on 
its  records,  bear  witness  to  his  zeal,  kindness,  and  love 
of  science.  He  requested  of  the  missionaries  to  inform 
him  of  any  extraordinary  events  in  the  moral  and  physical 
world,  which  happened  in  these  parts  of  America. 

'  Swedenborg  is  silent  on  the  merits  of  his  youth,  which 
were  great.  The  author  of  a  dissertation  on  the  Royal 
Society  of  Sciences  at  Upsal,  published  in  1789,  mentions 
him  as  one  of  its  first  and  best  members,  thus :  "  His 
letters  to  the  Society  while  abroad,  witness  that  few  can 
travel  so  usefully.  An  indefatigable  curiosity,  directed  to 
various  important  objects,  is  conspicuous  in  all.  Mathe- 
matics, astronomy,  and  mechanics,  seem  to  have  been  his 
favorite  sciences,  and  he  had  already  made  great  progress 
in  these.  Every  where  he  became  acquainted  with  the 
4 


43 


LIFE  OF  SWEDENBORG. 


most  renowned  mathematicians  and  astronomers,  as 
Flamstead,  Delahire,  Varignon,  &c.  This  pursuit  of 
knowledge  was  also  united  with  a  constant  zeal  to 
benefit  his  country.  No  sooner  was  he  informed  of  some 
useful  discovery,  than  he  was  solicitous  to  render  it  bene- 
ficial to  Sweden  by  sending  home  models.  When  a  good 
book  was  published,  he  not  only  gave  immediate  notice 
of  it,  but  contrived  to  procure  it  for  the  library  of  the 
University." 

'  That  Swedenborg,  on  his  return,  was  honored  by 
frequent  conversations  with  Charles  XII.  may  well  be 
believed  by  all  who  knew  the  real  character  of  that  king  : 
he  was  not  a  mere  warrior,  but  fond  of  useful  sciences, 
though  impeded  from  their  promotion  by  a  long  unremitted 
warfare,  which  was  indeed,  after  the  defeat  at  Pultowa, 
a  necessary  struggle  for  the  independence  of  his  country. 
He  had  also  acquired  some  knowledge  of  mathematics, 
and  used,  at  leisure  hours,  to  amuse  himself  and  his  offi- 
cers with  the  solution  of  problems. 

'  Swedenborg  asserts  with  truth,  that  he  was  in  favor 
with  the  royal  family,  and  generally  respected  by  the  first 
classes.  This  was  due  to  his  learning  and  excellence  of 
character.  The  then  queen,  Louisa  Ulrica,  sister  of 
Frederic,  the  celebrated  king  of  Prussia,  had  extraordi- 
nary talents  and  literary  acquisitions.  She  patronised 
the  arts  and  sciences  in  Sweden.  Her  large  and  excel- 
lent library,  which  I  have  seen,  employed  much  of  her 
time.  Gustavus,  her  son,  then  hereditary  prince,  after- 
wards king,  was  distinguished  by  his  talents  and  promotion 
of  the  sciences,  both  useful  and  ornamental.  The  prelates 
and  others  of  the  clergy,  many  of  whom  were  his  relatives 
and  friends,  honored  him  on  the  same  ground,  being 
themselves  scholars  and  well  bred  persons.  He  could 
therefore  assure  his  friend  (Dr.  Hartley)  that  he  was  in 
no  danger  of  persecution. 


LIFE  OF  SWEDENBORG. 


43 


*  In  the  course  of  my  education  at  the  University  of 
Upsal,  I  had  free  access  to  its  excellent  library,  which, 
by  its  own  revenue,  and  by  donations,  receives  continually 
one  or  more  copies  of  every  interesting  new  book.  There 
I  perused  the  theological  treatises  of  Swedenborg,  pub- 
lished till  the  rear  1765;  among  them,  Arcana  Ccelestia, 
De  Cfelo  et  Inferno,  &c.  In  that  year,  I  went  to  reside 
at  Stockholm,  and  continued  partly  in  that  city,  and 
partly  in  its  vicinity  for  near  three  years.  During  that 
time,  Swedenborg  was  a  great  object  of  public  attention 
in  this  metropolis,  and  his  extraordinary  character  was  a 
frequent  topic  of  discussion.  He  resided  at  his  house  in 
the  southern  suburbs,  which  was  in  a  pleasant  situation, 
neat  and  convenient,  with  a  spacious  garden,  and  other 
appendages.  There  he  received  company.  Not  seldom 
he  also  appeared  in  public,  and  mixed  in  private  societies. 
Therefore  sufficient  opportunities  were  given  to  make 
observation  on  him.  I  collected  much  information  from 
several  respectable  persons,  who  had  conversed  with  him ; 
which  was  the  more  easy,  as  I  lived  the  whole  time,  as 
private  tutor,  in  the  family  of  Dr.  Celsius,  a  gentleman 
of  distinguished  talents,  who  afterwards  became  bishop  of 
Scania ;  he  and  many  of  the  eminent  persons  that  fre- 
quented his  house,  knew  Swedenborg  well. 

'  In  the  summer  of  1766, 1  waited  on  him  at  his  house  ; 
introducing  myself,  with  an  apology  for  the  freedom  I 
took  ;  assuring  him  that  it  was  not  in  the  least  from  youth- 
ful presumption,  (I  was  then  twenty,)  but  from  a  desire 
of  conversing  with  a  character  so  celebrated.  He  re- 
ceived me  very  kindly.  It  being  early  in  the  afternoon, 
delicate  coffee  without  eatables  was  served,  agreeable  to 
the  Swedish  custom :  he  was  also,  like  pensive  men  in 
general,  fond  of  this  beverage.  We  conversed  for  near 
three  hours ;  principally  on  the  nature  of  human  souls, 


44 


LIFE  OF  SWEDE NB ORG . 


and  their  states  in  the  invisible  world ;  discussing  the 
principal  theories  of  psychology,  by  various  authors ; 
among  them  the  celebrated  Dr.  Wallerius,  late  professor 
of  Natural  Theology  at  Upsal.  He  asserted  positively, 
as  he  often  does  in  his  works,  that  he  had  intercourse 
with  spirits  of  deceased  persons.  I  presumed,  therefore, 
to  request  of  him  .  as  a  great  favor,  to  procure  me  an  in- 
terview with  my  brother,  who  had  departed  this  life  a  few 
months  before ;  a  young  clergyman  officiating  in  Stock- 
holm, and  esteemed  for  his  devotion,  erudition  and  virtue. 
He  answered  that  God  having  for  wise  and  good  purposes 
separated  the  world  of  spirits  from  ours,  a  communication 
is  never  granted  without  cogent  reasons ;  and  asked  what 
my  motives  were  ?  I  confessed  that  I  had  none  besides 
gratifying  brotherly  affection,  and  an  ardent  wish  to  ex- 
plore scenes  so  sublime  and  interesting  to  a  serious  mind. 
He  replied,  that  my  motives  were  good,  but  not  sufficient ; 
that  if  any  important  spiritual  or  temporal  concern  of 
mine  had  been  the  case,  he  would  then  have  solicited 
permission.  He  showed  me  the  garden.  It  had  an 
agreeable  building ;  a  wing  of  which  was  a  kind  of  temple, 
to  which  he  often  retired  for  contemplation;  for  which,  its 
peculiar  structure,  and  dim,  religious  light,  were  suitable. 

'  We  parted  with  mutual  satisfaction  ;  and  he  presented 
by  me,  to  the  said  Dr.  Celsius,  an  elegant  copy  of  his 
Apocalypsis  Revelata,  then  lately  printed  at  Amsterdam. 

'  I  should  have  improved  this  personal  acquaintance : 
but  Swedenborg  went  soon  afterwards  on  his  last  travels  : 
from  which  he  did  not  return ;  he  died  in  London,  and 
was  buried  in  the  cemetery  of  the  Swedish  church.' 


LIFE  OF  SWEDEXBORG. 


45 


CHAPTER  IV. 

THE  THEOLOGICAL  WRITINGS  OF  SWEDEXBORG. 

The  works  of  Swedenborg,  which  are  exclusively  de- 
voted to  unfolding  the  truths  of  the  new  dispensation, 
comprise,  when  taken  together,  an  amount  equal  to 
about  twenty-seven  volumes  octavo,  of  five  hundred 
pages  each;  twenty  volumes  of  which  are  employed 
in  explaining  the  spiritual  sense  of  the  Sacred  Scrip- 
tures. 

There  are,  however,  many  unpublished  manuscripts 
of  Swedenborg,  deposited  in  the  library  of  the  Acad- 
emy of  Sciences  at  Stockholm  ;  a  catalogue  of  which 
may  be  seen  in  the  Appendix  No.  III.  Many  of  these 
manuscripts  are  doubtless  very  valuable,  but  most  of 
them,  it  is  presumed,  are  first  drafts  of  works  which  were 
afterwards  written  over  again  and  published.  They 
were  deposited  in  the  library  by  the  heirs  of  Swedenborg 
immediately  after  his  death.  The  Academy  is  not  author- 
ized to  dispose  of  them ;  but  copies  may  be  taken,  and 
it  is  probable  that,  ere  long,  a  portion  of  them  will  be 
published.  The  Diary  of  Swedenborg,  which  has  not 
been  published,  now  remains  in  the  hands  of  the  Rev. 
Mr.  Sibley,  of  London.  Its  contents,  it  is  said,  are 
highly  valuable  to  the  New  Church,  and  it  is  hoped 
that  the  work  will  be  published  before  any  accident  shall 
occur  to  deprive  the  church  of  so  rich  a  treasure.  But 
we  return  to  the  works  already  published. 

In  the  first  place  it  is  to  be  remarked  that  the  style  of 
Swedenborg,  especially  in  his  theological  works,  is  rather 
4* 


46 


LIFE  OF  SWEDENBORG. 


peculiar.  This  is  chiefly  to  be  accounted  for  from  the 
fact  that  the  truths  which  he  has  revealed  are  new  to  the 
world.  A  language  is  used  exactly  suited  to  the  ideas 
conveyed.  It  is  simple,  and  to  those  who  are  in  a  state 
to  receive  the  truths  communicated,  it  is  perfectly 
intelligible.  There  is  much  precision  in  his  use  of 
terms.  It  would  seldom  be  easy  to  substitute  one  term 
for  another,  however  similar  in  appearance,  without 
altering  or  destroying  his  meaning.  It  is  proper,  how- 
ever, to  remark  that  the  translations  into  English,  of  his 
works,  were  made  at  an  early  period  of  the  New  Church, 
when  there  were  but  few  members  able  to  devote  their 
time  to  the  work  of  translating;  and  when,  too,  it  is  but 
reasonable  to  conclude,  the  truths  of  the  new  dispensa- 
tion were  not  so  well  understood  as  at  the  present  time. 
The  style  may  be  somewhat  improved,  and  the  sense 
rendered  more  clear,  by  new  or  revised  translations  of 
his  works. 

We  can  do  little  more  than  introduce  the  titles  of  most 
of  the  works,  and  some  general  remarks  in  connexion 
with  a  few  of  them.  And  as  there  appears  to  be  no 
necessity  of  following  the  order  in  which  they  were  pub- 
lished by  Swedenborg,  we  prefer  to  arrange  them  into 
four  different  classes.  By  this  means  the  reader  will 
be  better  enabled  to  select  such  work  to  peruse  as  his 
judgment  may  seem  to  dictate.  It  is  to  be  noted  that 
the  members  of  the  New  Church  do  not  prescribe  any 
particular  order  in  which  the  works  are  to  be  read. 

The  first  class  of  Swedenborg's  writings  consists  of  his 
Doctrinal  Works:  the  second  treats  of  subjects  which 
are  generally  termed  metaphysical :  the  third  and  most 
important  class,  comprises  those  works  which  unfold  the 
spiritual  sense  of  the  Sacred  Scriptures.  The  fourth 
class,  much  of  which  will  be  found  interspersed  through 


LIFE  OF  SVVEDENBORG. 


47 


tlie  three  first,  treats  of  the  nature  and  appearances  of 
the  spiritual  world,  and  the  state  of  man  after  death. 

CLASS  I. 

1.  The  New  Jerusalem  and  its  Heavenly  Doctrines, 
l2mo.  pp.  72.  (De  Nova  Hierosolyma,  &c.  London, 
1758.  4to.)  This  work  treats  of  the  following  subjects  : 
Of  the  New  Heaven  and  New  Earth,  and  what  is  meant 
by  the  New  Jerusalem  :  Introduction  to  the  Doctrine  : 
Of  Good  and  Truth  :  Of  Will  and  Understanding :  Of 
tire  Internal  and  External  Man  :  Of  Love  in  General  : 
Of  the  Loves  of  Self  and  the  World  :  Of  Love  towards 
the  Neighbor,  or  Charity  :  Of  Faith  :  Of  Piety  :  Of  Free- 
dom :  Of  Merit :  Of  Repentance  and  the  Remission  of 
Sins  :  Of  Regeneration :  Of  Temptation  :  Of  Baptism  : 
Of  the  Holy  Supper :  Of  the  Resurrection  :  Of  Heaven 
and  Hell :  Of  the  Church  :  Of  the  Sacred  Scripture,  or 
the  Word  :  Of  Providence :  Of  the  Lord  :  Of  Ecclesiasti- 
cal and  Civil  Government.  All  these  subjects  are  ex- 
plained briefly,  but  with  clearness.  This  work  has 
already  been  through  four  editions  in  this  country,  and 
five  in  England. 

2.  The  Four  Leading  Doctrines  of  the  New  Church. 
This  comprises  four  separate  treatises,  viz.  The  Doctrine 
of  the  New  Jerusalem  concerning  the  Lord;  concerning 
the  Sacred  Scripture ;  concerning  Faith ;  and  concerning 
Life.  These  were  all  published  separately  by  Svveden- 
borg,  in  17G3,  at  Amsterdam.  They  are  now  to  be  had 
either  separately  or  bound  together  in  one  work.  The 
treatise  on  the  White  Horse,  a  pamphlet  of  twelve  or 
fifteen  pages,  is  also  added  to  the  same  work.  Taken 
together  they  form  a  work  equal  to  about  two  hundred 
and  fifty  pages  octavo.  The  subjects  embraced  in  the 
above  work  are  explained  in  a  similar  manner  as  in  the 


48 


LIFE  OF  SWEDENBORG. 


larger  works,  which  we  shall  have  occasion  to  notice 
hereafter. 

In  the  treatise  on  the  Sacred  Scripture  an  account  is 
given  of  the  ancient  Word  which  was  lost,  in  addition  to 
which  a  more  particular  account  of  it  is  given  in  the  True 
Christian  Religion,  from  which  the  following  extracts 
are  taken. 

'Concerning  that  ancient  Word  which  was  in  Asia 
before  the  Israelitish  Word,  I  am  at  liberty  to  give  this 
information  :  that  it  is  still  reserved  amongst  the  people 
who  live  in  Great  Tartary.  I  have  conversed  with  spirits 
and  angels  in  the  spiritual  world,  who  came  from  that 
country,  and  who  informed  me  that  they  are  in  posses- 
sion of  the  Word,  and  that  they  have  possessed  it  time 
immemorial,  and  that  according  to  this  Word  they  cele- 
brate their  divine  worship,  and  that  it  consists  of  mere 
correspondences.  They  said  likewise  that  it  contains 
the  book  of  Jasher,  mentioned  in  Joshua,  chap.  x.  12, 
13;  and  in  the  second  book  of  Samuel,  chap.  i.  17,  18; 
and  that  they  are  also  in  possession  of  the  books  called 
The  Wars  of  Jehovah  and  The  Enunciations,  which  are 
mentioned  by  Moses,  Numbers,  xxi.  14,  15,  and  27  to 
30 ;  and  when  I  read  before  them  the  words  which  Moses 
had  quoted  from  those  books,  they  examined  whether 
they  were  in  the  original,  and  they  found  them ;  from 
which  circumstances  it  is  evident  to  me,  that  they  are 

still  in  possession  of  the  ancient  Word  I  have 

further  been  informed  by  the  angels  that  the  first  chap- 
ters of  Genesis,  which  treats  of  the  creation  of  Adam  and 
Eve,  of  the  garden  of  Eden,  and  of  their  children  and 
posterity  till  the  flood,  and  likewise  of  Noah  and  his 
children,  are  contained  in  that  Word,  and  so  were  copied 
from  it  by  Moses.' 

3.  A  Brief  Exposition  of  the  Doctrines  of  the  New 


LIFE  OF  SWEDENBORG. 


49 


Church.  12mo.  pp.  100.  (Summaria  Expositio,  dec. 
Amsterdam,  1709.)  This  work  was  published  as  a  pre- 
cursor to  the  True  Christian  Religion.  The  author 
states  in  it  that  he  is  about  to  publish  a  complete  view 
of  the  doctrines  of  the  New  Church.  The  following  are 
his  introductory  remarks: 

'Several  works  and  tracts  having  been  published  by 
me,  during  some  years  past,  concerning  the  New  Jeru- 
salem, whereby  is  meant  a  New  Church  about  to  be  es- 
tablished by  the  Lord,  and  the  Apocalypse  having  been 
revealed,  I  am  come  to  a  determination  to  lay  before  the 
world  a  complete  view  of  the  doctrine  of  that  church  in 
its  full  extent ;  but,  as  this  is  a  work  of  some  years,  I 
have  thought  it  advisable  to  draw  up  some  sort  of  sketch 
thereof,  in  order  that  a  general  idea  may  first  be  formed 
of  that  church  and  its  doctrine ;  because  when  general 
principles  precede,  then  the  several  particulars  will  appear 
at  full  in  a  clear  light,  for  these  enter  into  general  prin- 
ciples, as  things  homogeneous  into  their  proper  recepta- 
cles. This  compendium,  however,  is  not  designed  for 
critical  examination,  but  is  barely  offered  to  the  world 
by  way  of  information,  as  its  contents  will  be  proved  at 
large  in  the  work  itself.  But  it  is  necessary  first  to  state 
the  doctrinals  at  present  maintained  concerning  justifica- 
tion, that  the  following  contrast  between  the  doctrines  of 
the  present  church,  and  those  of  the  New  Church,  may 
be  clearly  understood.' 

In  this  work  he  gives  an  account  of  the  Doctrinals  of 
Roman  Catholics  and  the  Protestants  concerning  Justifi- 
cation, and  then  contrasts  them  with  the  Doctrines  ot 
the  New  Church. 

4.  True  Christian  Religion,  or  the  Universal  Theology 
of  the  New  Church,  &c.  (Vera  Christiana  Religio,  &c. 
Amsterdam,  1771.  4to.)     This  work,  in  English,  is 


50 


LIFE  OF  SWEDENBORG. 


comprised  in  two  octavo  volumes  of  about  six  hundred 
pages  each  ;  it  gives  a  complete  view  of  the  doctrine  of 
the  New  Church,  in  fourteen  chapters,  as  follows :  1.  Of 
God  the  Creator,  and  of  Creation  :  2.  Of  the  Lord  the 
Redeemer,  and  of  Redemption  :  3.  Of  the  Holy  Spirit 
and  of  the  Divine  Operation,  and  of  the  Divine  Trinity : 
4.  Of  the  Sacred  Scripture,  or  Word  of  the  Lord :  5. 
The  Decalogue  explained  as  to  its  external  and  internal 
sense:  6.  Of  Faith:  7.  Of  Charity,  or  love  towards  our 
neighbor,  and  of  Good  Works  :  8.  Of  Freewill  :  9.  Of 
Repentance  :  10.  Of  Reformation  and  Regeneration  : 
11.  Of  Imputation  :  12.  Of  Baptism  :  13.  Of  the  Holy 
Supper  :  14.  Of  the  Consummation  of  the  Age  ;  of  the 
Coming  of  the  Lord  ;  and  of  the  New  Heaven  and  New 
Church. 

All  the  above  subjects  are  very  fully  explained,  and  the 
errors  of  the  prevailing  doctrines  of  the  day  are  exposed 
with  great  freedom,  and  contrasted  with  the  truths  of  the 
new  dispensation. 

This  is  the  last  work  which  Swedenborg  wrote.  He 
was  between  eighty-two  and  eighty-four  years  of  age  when 
he  was  engaged  in  its  publication.  And  for  vigor  of  style, 
clearness  of  thought,  and  copiousness  of  illustration,  it  is 
surpassed  by  none  of  his  previous  works.  In  relation  to 
this  work  he  frequently  remarked  that  he  should  not  die 
until  it  was  completed.  This  is  the  only  theological  work 
to  which  he  prefixed  his  name,  in  doing  which  he  was 
influenced,  as  we  shall  have  occasion  to  notice  elsewhere, 
by  the  advice  of  a  friend. 

To  give  a  view  of  the  above  work  would  be  nothing  less 
than  to  give  a  view  of  the  doctrines  of  the  New  Jerusalem 
Church  ;  just  what  the  author  has  done.  From  a  glance 
at  the  heads  of  the  several  chapters  above  named,  the 
general  reader  might  be  led  to  imagine  that  the  author 


LIFE  OF  SWEDENBORG . 


51 


believed  in  some  of  the  prevailing  doctrines  of  the  day, 
such  as  those  relating  to  the  trinity,  regeneration,  &x. 
as  they  are  now  received.  But  this  is  not  the  case.  The 
doctrine  of  the  trinity,  as  unfolded  in  the  New  Church, 
is  totally  different  from  the  doctrine  of  the  trinity  as  gen- 
erally explained  at  the  present  day.  From  the  light  of 
the  New  Church  it  is  seen  that  there  is  a  trinity  of  Father, 
Son,  and  Holy  Spirit  in  the  person  of  Jesus  Christ,  cor- 
responding to  the  trinity  or  threefold  principle  of  soul, 
body,  and  their  operation  in  man.  This  doctrine  is  new, 
and  cannot  be  readily  received  without  giving  up  every 
other  doctrine  connected  with  that  of  a  trinity  of  persons. 

The  doctrine  of  regeneration,  as  understood  in  the  New 
Church,  is  also  entirely  different  from  .regeneration  as 
explained  at  the  present  day.  In  the  New  Church,  re- 
generation is  regarded  as  a  gradual,  progressive,  work 
It  commences  in  infancy  with  those  who  suffer  themselves 
to  be  regenerated,  and  continues  to  the  end  of  life,  and 
afterwards  to  eternity.  The  several  stages  of  man's  re- 
generation or  spiritual  life  may  be  compared  to  the  several 
stages  of  hjs  natural  life.  There  is  an  actual  corres- 
pondence between  the  spiritual  birth  and  growth,  and  the 
natural  birth  and  growth,  of  man.  The  one  takes  place 
with  as  little  violation  of  the  laws  of  order  as  the  other. 
Thus,  without  entering  into  a  particular  explanation  of 
the  subject,  which  would  be  foreign  from  our  present 
purpose,  it  will  readily  be  perceived  that  the  subject  of 
regeneration,  as  unfolded  in  this  work,  is  new  and  has 
little  in  common  with  the  sentiments  which  are  so  strongly 
urged  at  the  present  day. 

The  ordinances  of  Baptism  and  the  Holy  Supper,  as 
explained  in  this  work,  are  full  of  spiritual  instruction. 
Baptism  signifies  regeneration;  and  as  water  signifies  the 
truths  of  faith,  baptism  by  water  signifies  that  man  is  to 


52  LIFE  OF  SWEDENBORG. 

be  regenerated  by  the  truths  of  faith.  In  the  Holy  Sup- 
per the  bread  and  wine  represent  the  good  of  love  and 
the  truths  of  faith  from  the  Lord,  and  their  reception  and 
appropriation  by  man  when  he  rightly  conforms  to  the 
ordinance.  But  for  a  more  particular  explanation  of  these 
subjects  the  reader  must  be  referred  to  the  work  itself. 

5.  The  Coronis,  or  Appendix  to  the  True  Christian 
Religion.  8vo.  pp.  13G.  This  is  a  posthumous  work, 
and  was  either  left  unfinished,  or  a  part  of  the  manu- 
script was  lost.  It  treats  of  the  several  churches  which 
have  existed  on  earth,  and  gives  an  account  of  their 
several  doctrines. 

CLASS  II. 

1.  The  Wisdom  of  Angels  concerning  the  Divine  Love 
and  the  Divine  Wisdom.  8vo.  pp.  356.  (Sapientia 
Angelica  de  Divino  Amore  et  Divina  Sapientia.  Am- 
sterdam, 1763.  4to.) 

This  work  treats  of  God  the  Creator,  and  of  creation. 
It  is  shown  that  the  Lord  alone  is  love  itself  and  life  itself, 
and  that  man  has  life  only  by  a  constant  reception  of  it 
from  the  Lord.  All  living  beings  except  n*an  are  born 
with  a  knowledge  of  whatever  is  requisite  for  their  sup- 
port and  happiness,  but  man  is  born  in  ignorance  of  all 
things  necessary  to  his  support  or  conducive  to  his  hap- 
piness, to  the  end  that  he  may  acknowledge  his  constant 
dependence  on  the  Lord.  The  doctrine  that  man  is  a 
mere  recipient  of  life  is  important,  and  is  necessarily 
connected  with  all  the  truths  of  the  new  dispensation. 

In  this  work  it  is  shown  that  there  is  a  sun  in  the 
spiritual  world  corresponding  to  the  sun  in  the  natural 
world,  that  it  appears  before  the  eyes  of  angels  in  like 
manner  as  the  sun  of  the  natural  world  appears  before 
the  eyes  of  men,  with  this  difference,  that  the  sun  of  the 
spiritual  world  never  sets.    The  spiritual  sun  is  the  heat 


LIFE  OF  9WEDENBORO. 


53 


and  liglit  or  love  and  wisdom  which  emanates  from  the 
Lord. 

The  natural  world  and  all  things  therein  exist  from 
the  spiritual  world  and  spiritual  objects  to  which  they 
correspond.  Evil  was  not  created  in  the  beginning,  and 
never  from  the  Lord,  but  had  its  origin  in  man.  It  grew 
out  of  the  freewill  in  which  man  was  necessarily  created. 
As  mankind  gradually  declined  from  the  state  of  purity 
in  which  they  were  originally  created,  the  face  of  nature 
gradually  changed  and  became  also  corrupt. 

In  the  latter  part  of  the  work  the  correspondence  of 
the  soul  with  the  body  is  explained  with  much  particu- 
larity. Diseases  of  the  body  are  seen  to  have  their 
origin  in  diseases  of  the  mind.  In  the  Most  Ancient 
Church,  before  the  degeneracy  of  mankind,  there  were 
no  diseases,  and  even  death  was  unaccompanied  with 
pain.  The  body  which  had  served  its  purpose  in  the 
natural  world,  was  then  thrown  off  as  an  useless  garment. 
A  premature  death  was  unknown  to  them. 

2.  The  Wisdom  of  the  Angels  concerning  the  Divine 
Providence,  8vo.  pp.  469.  (Sapientia  Divina  de  Divina 
Providentia.    Amsterdam,  1764.  4to.) 

The  author  commences  by  showing  that  the  Divine 
Providence  is  the  government  of  the  Divine  Love  and  the 
Divine  Wisdom  of  the  Lord.  Infinite  Love  and  Wisdom 
are  constantly  operating  with  man,  from  his  birth  even  to 
the  end  of  his  life,  and  afterwards  to  eternity,  with  an 
endeavor  to  produce  in  him  the  best  possible  good  which 
he  will  suffer  himself  to  receive  from  the  Lord.  Neither 
is  there  any  intermission  or  variation  in  the  operations  of 
Providence.  The  Lord  does  not,  as  is  implied  in  the 
theology  of  the  present  day,  sometimes  withdraw  himself 
from  mankind,  and  at  other  times  deign  to  show  them 
favor,  but  is  constantly  ordering  and  disposing  the  events 
5 


54 


LIFE  OF  SWEDENBORG. 


connected  with  the  life  of  every  individual  in  a  manner 
best  calculated  to  promote  his  spiritual  welfare. 

We  are  taught  by  the  doctrine  here  unfolded  that  spirit- 
ual mercies  cannot  be  communicated  to  man  unless  he  is 
in  a  state  to  receive  them  in  freedom ;  and  that  hence  he 
is  capable  of  exercising  his  freewill  in  spiritual  things. 
He  is  capable  of  receiving  or  rejecting  the  Divine  gui- 
dance. It  is  a  necessary  law  of  his  nature  that  he  should 
be  free.  The  Lord  cannot  violate  this  freedom,  because 
in  so  doing  he  would  act  contrary  to  his  own  laws  of 
order.  Under  the  government  of  the  Lord,  however,  man 
is  restrained  from  doing  injury  to  others;  but  this  is  a 
restraint  only  on  his  natural  freedom  ;  he  is  not  compelled 
to  love  the  Lord  or  his  neighbor,  because  it  is  impossible 
that  love  should  be  implanted  in  a  state  of  compulsion. 

As  the  Lord  cannot,  without  the  cooperation  of  man, 
remove  his  evils,  so  neither  can  man,  without  looking  to 
the  Lord  for  assistance,  remove  his  own  evils,  but  he  is 
able,  through  Divine  assistance,  to  remove  and  shun  them 
without  violating  his  own  freedom  ;  for  if  he  wills  to  re- 
move and  shun  them,  he  does  it  in  freedom. 

In  the  permissions  of  evil  and  in  the  government  of  the 
wicked,  the  Divine  Providence  is  equally  operative  as  in 
the  immediate  manifestation  of  his  goodness  in  the  gov- 
ernment of  angels  and  good  men.  In  all  the  scenes  of 
misery  which  take  place  in  this  life  or  in  the  spiritual 
world,  the  Lord  is  ever  present,  never  suffering  an  evil  to 
take  place  where  one  really  less  injurious  could  have  been 
substituted  consistently  with  the  laws  of  order,  and  the 
freewill  of  those  concerned.  But  although  man  is  not 
compelled  by  the  Lord,  contrary  to  his  own  freedom,  to 
desist  from  evil,  he  is,  nevertheless,  restrained  by  the 
constant  influences  of  his  Holy  Spirit  to  the  extent  which 
his  freedom  will  admit.  .  More  than  this  would  be  con- 
trary to  Divine  Order,  and  injurious  to  man  himself. 


LIFE   OF  SWEDENBORfi. 


55 


The  natural  man  is  disposed  to  doubt  the  perpetual 
operation  of  the  Divine  Providence,  when  he  sees  the 
wicked  prosper  and  prevail  over  the  good,  when  he  sees 
artifice  and  stratagem  successful,  and  when  he  reflects 
that  the  light  of  Christianity  has  spread  over  so  small  a 
portion  of  the  world.  But  the  spiritual  man  is  able  in  some 
measure  to  account  for  these  things.  He  is  ready  to  believe 
that  when  a  good  man  is  unsuccessful,  the  cause  may  be 
that  success  would  have  injured  his  state  and  have  retarded 
his  regeneration  ;  and  that  when  an  evil  man  is  success- 
ful, the  cause  may  be  that  his  state  of  mind  would  have 
been  rendered  worse  by  disappointment,  that  he  might 
have  otherwise  closed  his  mind  still  more  against  the 
influences  of  Divine  Providence.  He  believes,  too,  that 
the  Lord  governs  those  who  have  not  the  light  of  Christ- 
ianity, by  as  wise  adaptation  of  truths  to  their  state  of 
mind,  as  in  the  case  of  those  who  live  where  its  truths  are 
acknowledged. 

A  prevailing  truth,  which  appears  conspicuous  through 
every  page  of  the  above  work,  is  that  of  a  particular 
providence.  A  genera]  providence  is,  in  a  certain  sense, 
acknowledged  by  almost  all.  But  generals  are  derived 
from  particulars,  and  are  composed  of  them,  as  the  whole  is 
composed  of  parts.  Whoever,  therefore,  disbelieves  in,  or 
denies,  the  parts,  denies  the  whole  which  embraces  them  ; 
and  'whoever  disbelieves  in,  or  denies,  a  particular  pro- 
vidence, denies  a  general  providence  also,  although  he 
may  not  be  sensible  of  it. 

3.  The  Nature  of  the  Intercourse  between  the  Soul  and 
the  Body,  which  is  supposed  to  take  place  either  by  Phys- 
ical Influx,  or  by  Spiritual  Influx,  or  by  Preestablished 
Harmony.  12mo.  pp.  120.  (De  Commercio  Animer 
et  Corporis,  &c.    Amsterdam,  1769.) 

In  this  work  the  author  gives  an  account  of  the  three 


56  LIFE   OF  SWEDENBORG. 


systems  of  philosophy  above  alluded  to,  in  the  title  of  the 
book,  and  proves  that  spiritual  influx  is  the  true  order  of 
creation  and  of  life. 

4.  The  Delights  of  Wisdom  concerning  Conjitgial 
Love ;  after  which  follow  the  Pleasures  of  Insanity  con- 
cerning Scortatory  Love.  8vo.  pp.  508.  (Delitia  Sa- 
pientiade  Amore  Conjugiali,  &c.  Amsterdam,  1768.  4to.) 

In  this  work  are  revealed  the  most  important  truths 
respecting  the  true  nature  of  heavenly  marriage.  It  is 
shown  that  there  is  a  correspondence  between  the  mar- 
riage of  husband  and  wife,  when  regenerated,  and  the 
marriage  of  the  Lord  with  the  church ;  that  they  are  no 
farther  spiritually  married,  than  they  are  regenerated ; 
that  as  death  is  only  a  continuation  of  life,  therefore  man 
forever  remains  male  and  female,  as  he  was  created  from 
the  beginning;  that  true  conjugial  love  can  only  exist 
between  one  husband  and  wife  ;  that  it  can  only  exist 
where  there  is  an  acknowledgment,  in  heart  and  life,  of 
the  Divinity  of  our  Lord. 

It  is  stated  that  children  born  of  parents  united  by  the 
principle  of  conjugial  lov.e,  come  into  the  world  with 
similar  propensities  to  their  parents,  and  that  they  are  far 
less  likely  to  be  led  astray  in  after  life  than  children  born 
of  parents  not  principled  in  conjugial  love.  There  is  also 
a  conjunction  of  conjugial  love  with  the  love  of  infants. 
'Two  universal  spheres  proceed  from  the  Lord  to  pre- 
serve the  universe  in  its  created  state,  of  which  one  is  a 
sphere  of  procreating,  and  the  other  a  sphere  of  protect- 
ing the  things  procreated.  Those  two  universal  spheres 
make  one  with  the  sphere  of  conjugial  love,  and  with  the 
sphere  of  the  love  of  infants.'*  As  the  relationship  be- 
tween husband  and  wife,  conjugially  united,  is  continued 
in  the  other  life,  it  follows  also  that  parents  and  children 
»  No.  386,  387. 


LIFE  OF  SWEDENBORG. 


57 


have,  in  the  other  life,  a  relationship  to  each  other,  in 
some  measure  corresponding  to  the  one  which  existed 
between  them  in  the  natural  world.  And  we  are  inform- 
ed by  Swedenborg  that  the  men  of  the  Most  Ancient 
Church  continue  to  live  in  the  spiritual  world,  united 
together,  houses  by  houses,  families  by  families,  and 
tribes  by  tribes,  as  they  were  on  earth. 

class  in. 

1.  Arcana  Ccelestia ;  or  Heavenly  Mysteries  contained 
in  the  Sacred  Scriptures,  or  Word  of  the  Lord,  manifested 
and  laid  open  :  beginning  with  the  Book  of  Genesis.  In- 
terspersed with  Relations  of  Wonderful  Things  seen  in  the 
World  of  Spirits  and  the  Heaven  of  Angels.  Twelve 
volumes,  octavo.  First  published  at  London,  in  Latin,  in 
eight  volumes,  from  the  year  1749  to  1758.  A  copious 
Index  to  the  above  was  found  among  the  author's  manu- 
scripts, which  has  been  published. 

The  other  works  expository  of  the  Sacred  Scriptures, 
and  included  in  the  above  class,  are  the  following: 

2.  The  Apocalypse  Revealed:  wherein  are  disclosed 
the  Arcana  therein  foretold,  which  have  hitherto  remained 
concealed.  In  2  vols.  8vo.  (Apocalypsis  Revelata,  &c. 
Amsterdam,  1764.  4to.) 

3.  The  Apocalypse  Explained  (Apocalypsis  Explicata) 
according  to  the  Spiritual  Sense;  wherein  are  revealed 
the  Arcana  which  are  predicted  therein,  and  which  have 
hitherto  been  concealed.  To  which  is  added,  A  Sum- 
mary Exposition  of  the  Internal  Sense  of  the  Prophetical 
Books  of  the  Old  Testament,  and  of  the  Psalms  of  David, 
with  a  twofold  Index.  In  6  vols.  8vo.  This  is  a  posthu- 
mous work  of  our  author,  which,  together  with  the  Apoc- 
alypse Revealed,  we  shall  notice  presently. 

The  Arcana  Ccelestia  treats  of  the  internal  sense,  in  a 
5* 


58 


LIFE   OF  SWEDENBORG. 


series,  of  the  books  of  Genesis  and  Exodus ;  in  the  course 
of  which  a  great  portion  of  of  the  remaining  part  of  the 
Sacred  Scriptures  is  more  or  less  fully  explained. 

The  following  books  have  an  internal  sense,  and  are 
properly  called  the  Word :  The  five  books  of  Moses,  the 
book  of  Joshua,  the  book  of  Judges,  the  two  books  of 
Samuel,  the  two  books  of  the  Kings,  the  Psalms  of 
David,  the  Prophets,  Isaiah,  Jeremiah,  the  Lamentations, 
Ezekiel,  Daniel,  Hosea,  Joel,  Amos,  Obadiah,  Jonah, 
Micah,  Nahum,  Habakkuk,  Zephaniah,  Haggai,  Zecha- 
riah,  Malachi ;  and  in  the  New  Testament,  the  four 
Evangelists,  Matthew,  Mark,  Luke,  John,  and  the  Apoc- 
alypse. 

There  are  four  different  styles  in  which  the  Word  is 
written.  Theirs*  is  what  was  in  use  in  the  Most  Ancient 
Church.  Whenever  the  men  of  that  church  made  men- 
tion of  earthly  things,  they  thought  of  the  spiritual  and 
celestial  things  to  which  they  corresponded.  They  re- 
duced their  thoughts  into  a  kind  of  historical  series  or 
arrangement.  Of  this  character  are  the  chapters  of 
Genesis  down  to  the  time  of  Abraham.  The  second 
style  is  the  historical,  occurring  in  the  books  of  Moses 
from  the  time  of  Abraham  until  the  times  of  Joshua, 
Judges,  Samuel,  and  the  Kings,  in  which  books  the  his- 
torical facts  are  such  as  appear  in  the  letter,  but  the 
relations  contain  an  internal  sense  in  a  series.  The 
third  style  is  prophetical  which  took  its  rise  from  the 
style  of  the  Most  Ancient  Church,  that  was  held  in  high 
esteem  :  this  style,  however,  is  not  connected,  and  in 
appearance  historical,  like  that  of  the  Most  Ancient 
Church,  but  is  broken  and  interrupted,  being  scarce  ever 
intelligible  but  in  its  internal  sense,  wherein  are  con- 
tained the  greatest  arcana,  which  succeed  each  other  in  a 
beautiful  and  orderly  connexion,  having  relation  to  the 


LIFE   OF  SWF.DENBORfi. 


59 


internal  and  external  man,  to  the  various  states  of  the 
church,  to  heaven  itself,  and  in  their  inmost  sense  to  the 
Lord.  The  fourth  style  is  that  of  the  Psalms  of  David, 
which  is  between  the  prophetical  style  and  that  of  common 
speech,  in  which,  under  the  person  of  David  as  a  king, 
the  Lord  is  treated  of  in  the  internal  sense. 

All  those  who  have  a  desire  for  knowing  the  truth,  and 
whose  minds  are  not  confirmed  in  false  doctrines,  are 
willing  to  acknowledge  that  the  Word  has  an  internal 
sense.  They  see  that  the  doctrines,  held  by  the  various 
sects  in  Christendom,  and  which  are  essentially  at  vari- 
ance with  each  other,  are  all  supported  by  arguments 
drawn  from  the  literal  sense  of  the  Word.  But  all  Divine 
Truths,  and  of  course  the  truths  of  the  Word,  are  neces- 
sarily in  harmony  with  each  other;  and  the  man  of 
reflection  cannot  but  acknowledge,  that,  whenever  ex- 
pressions occur  in  the  letter  of  the  Word,  which  are,  in 
appearance,  at  variance  with  each  other,  that  there  is  a 
light  within  capable  of  producing  harmony  without. 

But  the  Word  of  the  Lord  is  different  from  any  other 
book,  and  consequently  it  must  be  differently  received. 
It  proceeds  from  infinite  love,  and  its  endeavor  is  to 
penetrate  all  minds.  It  is  received  by  all  according  to 
their  different  states  of  mind.  '  With  the  pure  thou  wilt 
show  thyself  pure  ;  and  with  the  froward  thou  wilt  show 
thyself  froward.' 

A  work  written  by  a  man  necessarily  proceeds  from 
affections  finite  and  limited  ;  the  truths  in  which  his 
affection  or  love  are  embodied  are  finite  and  limited. 
The  writer  has  in  view  some  end  which  he  wishes  to 
accomplish,  and  the  truths  which  he  expresses  in  words 
are  as  limited  as  the  end  and  cause  from  which  they 
proceed.  The  words  written  are  but  a  mirror,  in  which 
are  seen  the  affection  and  thoughts,  the  end  and  motives. 


60 


LIFE  OF  SWEDENBORG. 


of  the  writer.  But  the  Infinite  Mind,  or  the  Supreme 
Good,  in  dictating  the  Word  through  the  inspired  writers, 
could  have  had  nothing  less  in  view,  than  the  best  possible 
good  of  the  whole  human  race.  An  object  short  of  this, 
and  means  employed  of  which  any  thing  short  of  per- 
fection can  be  predicated,  must  imply,  if  the  expression 
be  allowable,  something  short  of  infinity  in  the  Divine 
Being,  and  render  improper  the  expression,  '  Word  of 
God,'  as  applied  to  the  Sacred  Scriptures.  It  is  impossible 
for  man  to  adapt  truths  to  all  men,  or  to  all  states  of  mind  ; 
it  is  equally  impossible  for  the  Divine  to  do  less.  It  is 
on  account  of  the  adaptation  of  truths  to  all  mankind  that 
the  Word  of  God  is  capable  of  being  received  in  such  a 
variety  of  different  forms,  and  not  because  truths  them- 
selves are  at  variance  with  each  other.  The  sphere  of 
the  Divine  Operation  is  not  limited  to  a  select  few,  who 
are  thought  to  be,  or  who  really  are,  better  than  others, 
but  extends  to  all.  '  If  I  ascend  up  into  heaven,  thou 
art  there  ;  If  I  make  my  bed  in  hell,  behold,  thou  art 
there.'  When  the  spiritual  sense  of  the  Word  is  opened, 
the  infinite  mercy  and  love  of  God  are  seen  in  expressions 
which  seem  to  imply  in  him  anger  and  wrath,  and  the 
immutability  of  God  is  seen  in  those  which  seem  to  imply 
in  him  repentance  and  change  of  purpose.  But  to  recur 
to  the  subject  of  the  Arcana. 

In  the  history  of  the  creation,  in  the  first  chapters  of 
Genesis,  is  described  the  spiritual  and  real  creation,  or 
regeneration,  of  man.  The  six  days  of  creation  are  so 
many  distinct  states  in  man's  regeneration. 

Man  was  termed  by  the  ancients  a  microcosm,  or  little 
world.  The  various  principles  of  his  mind,  of  his  thoughts 
and  affections,  have  their  analogies  or  correspondences 
in  the  visible  objects  of  creation.  These  natural  objects 
being  visible  and  tangible,  when  their  correspondences 


LIFE   OF  SWEDENBORG. 


til 


are  understood,  may  be  used  as  an  index  to  point  out  the 
exact  state,  condition,  and  progression  of  the  world  that 
is  within  man.  All  other  language  used  to  express  the 
operations  of  the  mind,  must,  in  the  nature  of  things,  be 
comparatively  feeble. 

The  literal  sense  of  the  history  of  creation  is  not  in  the 
least  invalidated  by  the  new  views  contained  in  the 
spiritual  sense,  but  is  altogether  strengthened  and  exalted 
by  them.  For  if  the  spiritual  part  of  man  is  really  created 
and  formed  in  the  order  expressed  by  the  order  of  creation, 
and  the  visible  things  of  this  world  correspond  to  the 
spiritual  things  in  man,  there  is  then  a  twofold  reason  for 
believing  that  the  earth  was,  in  the  main,  created  in  the 
order  described  in  the  first  chapters  of  Genesis. 

Neither  is  the  literal  sense  of  the  Word  weakened  by 
regarding  Adam,  not  as  a  single  man  according  to  com- 
mon interpretation,  but  as  the  Most  Ancient  Church 
collectively.  For  every  society,  whether  great  or  small, 
according  to  the  testimony  of  Swedenborg,  which  dwells 
together  in  a  state  of  true  heavenly  order,  has  the  human 
form.  The  place  which  each  individual  occupies  in  a 
society  corresponds  to  a  given  place  in  the  human  form. 
There  is  an  adaptation  in  the  character  of  each  individ- 
ual to  the  various  functions  of  the  different  members  in 
the  human  body.  A  society  in  heaven  appears  at  a  dis- 
tance as  a  single  individual.  And  the  Church  Adam 
will  appear  to  one  who  is  receptive  of  the  spiritual  sense 
of  the  Word,  as  an  individual.  It  is  to  be  noted  that  the 
word  Adam  in  the  Hebrew  signifies  man. 

But  the  advocates  for  a  literal  sense,  to  the  exclusion 
of  a  spiritual  sense,  must  meet  with  difficulties  in  explain- 
ing many  historical  parts  of  the  Word,  where  the  internal 
~ense  renders  the  meaning  obvious.  For  instance,  it  is 
^aid  that  '  the  sojourning  of  the  children  of  Israel  who 


62 


LIFE  OF  SWEDENBORG. 


dwelt  in  the  land  of  Egypt,  was  four  hundred  and  thirty 
years.'  Ex.  12,  40.  The  fact  is  established  that  they 
were  in  Egypt  but  half  that  period.  On  this  subject, 
Swedenborg,  after  having  given  the  internal  sense  of  the 
above  passage,  says : 

'It  is  said  that  the  dwelling  of  the  sons  of  Israel,  by 
which  they  dwelt  in  Egypt,  was  thirty  years  and  four 
hundred  years;  and  further,  that  at  the  end  of  thirty 
years  and  four  hundred  years,  in  this  same  day,  all  the 
armies  of  Jehovah  went  forth  from  the  land  of  Egypt, 
when  yet  the  dwelling  of  the  sons  of  Israel,  from  the 
going  down  of  Jacob  into  Egypt  to  the  departure  of  his 
posterity  at  this  time,  was  not  more  than  half  that  time, 
viz.  two  hundred  and  fifteen  years,  as  is  very  manifest 
from  the  chronology  of  the  Sacred  Scriptures;  for  Moses 
was  born  of  Amram,  Amram  of  Kehath,  and  Kehath  of 
Levi,  and  Kehath  together  with  his  father  Levi  came 
into  Egypt,  Genesis  xlvi.  11 ;  the  age  of  the  life  of  Kehath 
was  a  hundred  and  thirty-three  years,  Exodus  vi.  18,  and 
the  age  of  the  life  of  Amram,  from  whom  came  Aaron 
and  Moses,  was  a  hundred  and  thirty-seven  years,  verse 
20  of  the  same  chapter  ;  and  Moses  was  a  man  of  eighty 
years,  when  he  stood  before  Pharaoh,  Exodus  vii.  7  :  it 
is  not  mentioned  in  what  year  of  the  age  of  Kehath 
Amram  was  born,  nor  in  what  year  of  the  age  of  Amram 
Moses  was  born ;  but  that  there  were  not  four  hundred 
and  thirty  years,  may  be  manifest,  for  the  years  of  their 
ages  do  not  amount  to  four  hundred  and  thirty,  but  three 
hundred  and  fifty,  as  is  plain,  if  the  years  of  the  age  of 
Kehath,  a  hundred  and  thirty-three,  be  added  to  the  years 
of  the  age  of  Amram,  a  hundred  and  thirty-seven,  and 
these  to  the  eighty  years  of  Moses  when  he  stood  before 
Pharaoh ;  still  less  if  the  years  from  their  nativities  be 
added  ;  that  they  were  two  hundred  and  fifteen  years 


LIFE   OF  SWEDENBORG. 


63 


may  be  seen  from  chronologists.  But  from  the  descent 
of  Abraham  into  Egypt  to  the  departure  of  the  sons  of 
Israel  were  four  hundred  and  thirty  years,  see  also 
chronology :  hence  now  it  may  be  manifest,  that  by  four 
hundred  and  thirty  years  is  here  meant  the  entire  period 
of  time  from  Abraham,  and  not  from  Jacob:  that  these 
years  were  designed,  and  were  called  the  years  of  the 
dwelling  of  the  sons  of  Israel  in  Egypt,  is  on  account  of 
the  internal  sense,  in  which  by  them  is  signified  a  full 
state  and  duration  of  the  vastation  of  those  who  were  of 
the  spiritual  church,  and  were  detained  in  the  lower  earth 
even  to  the  Lord's  coming,  and  were  then  liberated,  see 
n.  CS54,  6914,  7035,  7091,  7828,  7932.' 

Many  of  the  remarks  already  made  relative  to  the 
Arcana  apply  equally  to  the  Apocalypse  Revealed  and  the 
Apocalypse  Explained.  The  explanations  in  the  Apoca- 
lypse Explained  are  only  continued  to  the  commencement 
of  the  nineteenth  chapter.  The  remainder  is  taken  from 
the  Apocalypse  Revealed. 

The  latter  work,  which  it  has  already  been  said  was 
published  in  1704,  was  doubtless  written  after  the  former. 
There  were  two  manuscripts  of  the  Apocalypse  Explained, 
the  one  a  first  draft,  the  other  in  a  finished  state  for  the 
press.  .  On  the  title  page  of  the  first  volume  of  the  finished 
copy  there  was  inscribed  by  the  author  himself,  London, 
1759.  It  therefore  appears  probable  that  he  left  the 
Apocalypse  Explained  from  an  apprehension  that  it  was 
too  voluminous  to  be  immediately  useful,  and  wrote  and 
published  in  its  stead  the  Apocalypse  Revealed. 

The  Revelations  have  remained  for  ages  a  sealed 
book.  Various  attempts  have  been  made  from  time  to 
time  to  search  out  its  hidden  meaning,  but  without 
success,  until  the  internal  sense  was  explained  by  Sweden- 
borg.    It  treats  of  the  latter  end  or  consummation  of  the 


64 


LIFE   OF  SWEDENBORG. 


Christian  Church,  and  the  establishment  of  a  New 
Church,  signified  by  the  Holy  City,  the  New  Jerusalem. 

CLASS  IV. 

1.  A  Treatise  concerning  Heaven  and  Hell,  and  of 
the  ivonderful  things  therein  heard  and  seen.  8vo.  pp. 
400.     (De  Coelo  et  Inferno,  &c.  London,  1758.  4to.) 

The  following  table  of  contents  will  give  the  reader 
a  brief  analysis  of  the  work  itself : 

Of  Heaven.  Introduction ;  That  the  Lord  is  the  God 
of  Heaven  ;  That  the  Divine  of  the  Lord  makes  Heaven  ; 
That  the  Divine  of  the  Lord  in  Heaven  is  Love  to  Hini 
and  Charity  towards  the  Neighbor  ;  That  Heaven  is  dis- 
tinguished into  two  Kingdoms ;  That  there  are  Three 
Heavens ;  That  the  Heavens  consist  of  innumerable  Soci- 
eties ;  That  every  Society  is  a  Heaven  in  a  less  Form, 
and  every  Angel  a  Heaven  in  the  least  Form ;  That  the 
Universal  Heaven  in  One  Complex  resembles  One  Man  ; 
That  hence  every  Angel  is  in  a  perfect  Human  Form ; 
That  it  results  from  the  Divine  Human  of  the  Lord,  that 
Heaven,  in  the  Whole  and  in  Part,  resembles  a  Man  ; 
That  there  is  a  Correspondence  of  all  Things  of  Heaven  , 
with  all  Things  of  Man ;  That  there  is  a  Correspondence 
of  Heaven,  with  all  Things  of  the  Earth  ;  Concerning  the 
Sun  in  Heaven ;  Concerning  Light  and  Heat  in  Heaven : 
Concerning  the  Four  Quarters  in  Heaven  ;  Concerning 
the  Changes  of  State  of  the  Angels  in  Heaven  ;  Concern- 
ing Time  in  Heaven ;  Concerning  Representatives  and 
Appearances  in  Heaven ;  Concerning  the  Garments  with 
which  the  Angels  appear  Clothed  ;  Concerning  the  Hab- 
itations and  Mansions  of  the  Angels;  Concerning  Space 
in  Heaven;  Concerning  the  Form  of  Heaven,  according 
to  which  Consociations  and  Communications  have  Place 
there  ;  Concerning  Governments  in  Heaven  ;  Concerning 


LIFE   OF  SWEDENBORG. 


65 


Divine  Worship  in  Heaven;  Concerning  the  Power  of 
the  Angels  of  Heaven ;  Concerning  the  Speech  of  the 
Angels ;  Concerning  the  Speech  of  Angels  with  Man  : 
Concerning  Writings  in  Heaven ;  Concerning  the  Wis- 
dom of  the  Angels  of  Heaven  ;  Concerning  the  State  of 
Innocence  of  the  Angels  in  Heaven  ;  Concerning  the 
State  of  Peace  in  Heaven ;  Concerning  the  Conjunction 
of  Heaven  with  the  Human  Race  ;  Concerning  the  Con- 
junction of  Heaven  with  Man  by  the  Word  ;  That  Heaven 
and  Hell  are  from  the  Human  Race ;  Concerning  the 
Nations  or  People  out  of  the  Church,  in  Heaven ;  Con- 
cerning Infants  in  Heaven;  Concerning  the  Wise  and  the 
Simple  in  Heaven  ;  Concerning  the  Rich  and  the  Poor  in 
Heaven  ;  Concerning  Marriages  in  Heaven  ;  Concerning 
the  Employments  of  the  Angels  in  Heaven;  Concerning 
Heavenly  Joy  and  Happiness  ;  Concerning  the  Immen- 
sity of  Heaven. 

Of  the  World  of  Spirits,  and  of  the  State  of  Man 
after  Death.  What  the  World  of  Spirits  is  ;  That  every 
Man  is  a  Spirit  as  to  his  Interiors;  Concerning  the 
Resuscitation  of  Man  from  the  Dead,  and  his  Entrance 
into  Life  Eternal;  That  Man,  after  Death,  is  in  per- 
fect Human  Form ;  That  Man,  after  Death,  is  in  the 
Enjoyment  of  all  Sense,  Memory,  Thought,  and  Affec- 
tion, in  which  he  was  in  the  World,  and  that  he  leaves 
nothing  except  his  Terrestrial  Body ;  That  Man,  after 
Death,  is  of  a  quality  agreeable  to  that  of  his  former  Life 
in  the  World  ;  That  the  Delights  of  the  Life  of  every  one 
after  Death  are  turned  into  corresponding  Ones;  Con- 
cerning the  First  State  of  Man  after  Death  ;  Concerning 
the  Second  State  of  Man  after  Death ;  Concerning  the 
Third  State  of  Man  after  Death,  which  is  the  state  of 
Instruction  of  those  who  come  into  Heaven ;  That  no 
one  comes  into  Heaven  from  immediate  Mercy ;  That 
6 


66 


LIFE   OF  SWEDENBORG. 


it  is  not  so  difficult  as  it  is  supposed  to  live  a  Life  which 
leads  to  Heaven. 

Of  Hell.  That  the  Lord  rules  the  Hells ;  That  the 
Lord  casts  no  one  down  into  Hell,  but  that  the  Spirit 
casts  himself  down  ;  That  all  who  are  in  the  Hells  are  in 
Evils  and  the  Falses  thence  derived,  originating  in  the 
Loves  of  Self  and  of  the  World  ;  What  is  meant  by  In- 
fernal Fire,  and  what  by  Gnashing  of  Teeth ;  Concern- 
ing the  Malice  and  wicked  Arts  of  Infernal  Spirits; 
Concerning  the  Appearance,  Situation,  and  Plurality  of 
the  Hells ;  Concerning  the  Equilibrium  between  Heaven 
and  Hell ;  That  Man  is  in  Freedom  through  the  Equi- 
librium between  Heaven  and  Hell. 

In  this  work  we  learn  that  the  spiritual  world,  in  its 
external  appearance,  resembles  the  natural  world  ;  that 
there  are  no  objects  in  the  natural  world  which  have  not 
their  corresponding  spiritual  objects  in  the  other  world ; 
but  that  there  are,  however,  more  objects,  and  these  more 
perfect,  in  the  spiritual  than  in  the  natural  world, — for 
perfection  increases  as  we  ascend  from  the  lower  to  the 
higher  orders  of  creation.  The  two  worlds  are  however 
perfectly  distinct,  and  have  nothing  in  common  with 
each  other  except  by  correspondence.  Nothing  of  the 
natural  world  can  enter  into  the  spiritual,  and  nothing  of 
the  spiritual  world  can  enter  into  the  natural.  The 
reason  why  spiritual  beings  are  sometimes  seen  by  those 
in  the  natural  world,  is,  because  the  spiritual  sight  of 
those  in  the  natural  world,  who  enjoy  these  spiritual 
communications,  is  for  the  time  open;  in  which  case 
those  in  the  spiritual  world  do  not  descend,  but  those  in 
this  world  who  enjoy  these  communications,  ascend. 

Heaven,  as  explained  in  this  work,  does  not  consist  in 
constantly  performing  acts  of  devotion,  but  its  inhabit- 
ants are  mainly  employed  in  acts  of  uses  to  each  other, 


LIFE   OF    SWEDENBORf! . 


G7 


tor  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  a  kingdom  of  uses.  Indeed 
the  sole  happiness  of  heaven,  according  to  the  testimony 
of  our  author,  consists  in  a  man's  loving  his  neighbor  out 
of  himself,  that  is,  without  any  view  to  himself. 

The  unhappiness  of  the  wicked  does  not  consist  in 
their  being  rejected,  punished,  and  cast  into  hell  by  the 
Lord,  for  this  is  not  the  case;  they  separate  themselves 
from  the  good,  and  form  associations  with  evil  spirits, 
because  they  take  the  greatest  pleasure  in  their  society : 
but  their  misery  consists  in  hating  and  despising  others, 
in  having  all  their  thoughts  and  affections  centered  in 
themselves  —  thus  in  living  contrary  to  the  order  of 
heaven.  The  torments  of  hell  do  not  consist,  as  gen- 
erally supposed,  in  remorse  of  conscience;  for  conscience 
ceases  to  influence  a  man  before  he  reaches  the  abodes 
of  the  wicked.  Conscience  is  an  heavenly  attribute,  and 
so  long  as  the  violation  of  its  dictates  by  man  causes  in 
him  any  feelings  of  remorse,  so  long  he  lingers  on  the 
confines  of  heaven,  but  on  its  total  extinction  he  sinks 
down  to  hell.  The  worm  that  never  dies,  is  the  lust  of 
ruling  over  others,  of  possessing  the  property  of  others, 
of  being  honored  and  obeyed  by  others,  of  gratifying 
hatred,  cruelty  and  revenge. 

There  are  but  few  men  so  good  as  to  be  prepared  for 
immediate  entrance  into  heaven  at  the  termination  of  their 
natural  life  ;  and  few  so  decidedly  bad  as,  at  death,  to  sink 
immediately  into  hell.  There  is,  therefore,  a  state  of  pre- 
paration after  death  both  for  the  good  and  for  the  evil. 
This  state  is  the  world  of  spirits,  or  the  intermediate  state 
between  heaven  and  hell.  Those  who  are  principled  in 
goodness,  but  have  some  evil  affections  and  false  per- 
suasions remaining,  cannot  at  once  be  deprived  of  them. 
They  arc  permitted  to  retain  them  until  they  can  give 
them  up  in  freedom.    And  those  who  are  principled  in 


68 


LIFE  OF  SWEBENBORG. 


evil,  but  have  accustomed  themselves  to  assume  the 
appearance  of  having  acted  from  good  and  honest  inten- 
tions, are  permitted  to  pursue  the  same  course  until  they 
are  willing  to  act  consistently  with  the  prevailing  principle 
of  their  lives. 

In  the  separation  of  the  evil  from  the  good  in  the  other 
life,  the  same  operation  of  the  Divine  Providence  is 
manifested  as  in  the  present  world.  The  Lord  assumes 
not  one  character  here  and  another  there  ;  that  is,  there 
is  not  one  code  of  laws  for  this  world,  and  another  code 
for  the  spiritual  world.  The  Lord  is  the  same  yesterday, 
to-day,  and  forever.  The  separation  of  the  wicked  from 
the  good  takes  place  in  the  spiritual  world  on  the  same 
principle  as  in  the  natural  world.  We  here  see  a  general 
tendency  in  the  well-disposed  to  unite  together,  while  at 
the  same  time  the  evil  are  no  less  disposed  to  form  asso- 
ciation with  others  of  like  character  with  themselves. 

The  author  simply  relates  things  '  heard  and  seen,' 
and  explains  them,  but  without  any  effort  in  language  or 
style  to  induce  others  to  believe.  There  is  this  peculiarity 
in  all  his  writings  —  he  leaves  the  reader  in  freedom  to 
receive  or  reject  the  truth.  He  does  not  use  the  power 
inherent  in  all  the  truths  of  which  he  was  the  recipient, 
to  work  upon  the  imagination  and  feelings  of  the  reader, 
but  acts  in  all  cases  as  a  servant  of  Divine  Truth,  leav- 
ing the  event  to  Him  who  trieth  the  heart  and  the  reins 
of  all  mankind.  At  the  close  he  has  the  following  re- 
marks : 

'  What  has  been  said  in  this  work  concerning  heaven, 
the  world  of  spirits,  and  hell,  will  be  obscure  to  those 
who  are  not  in  the  delight  of  knowing  spiritual  truths, 
but  clear  to  those  who  are  in  that  delight,  especially  to 
those  who  are  in  the  affection  of  truth  for  the  sake  of 
truth,  that  is,  who  love  truth  because  it  is  truth:  for 


LIFE  OF  SWEDENBORG. 


G9 


whatsoever  is  loved  enters  with  light  into  the  idea  of  the 
mind,  especially  truth,  when  it  is  loved,  because  all 
truth  is  in  light.' 

2.  A  Treatise  concerning  the  Last  Judgment,  and  the 
Destruction  of  Babylon  ;  showing  that  all  the  predictions 
contained  in  the  Apocalypse  are  at  this  day  fulfilled. 
Being  a  testimony  of  things  heard  and  seen.  (De  Ulti- 
mo Judicio  et  Babylonia  Destructa,  &c.    London,  1758.) 

3.  A  Continuation  concerning  the  Last  Judgment,  and 
the  Spiritual  World.  (Continuatio  de  Ultimo  Judicio, 
&c.    Amsterdam,  1763.) 

These  two  works  are  published  in  English,  in  one 
volume,  18mo. 

In  the  above  works  it  is  shown  that  the  last  judgment 
took  place  in  the  year  1757.  The  New  Jerusalem  Church 
takes  its  date  from  that  period,  succeeding  the  Christian 
Church,  as  the  latter  did  the  Jewish  Church,  at  the  first 
advent  of  our  Lord.  It  is  shown  that  the  judgment  took 
place  in  the  world  of  spirits,  that  is,  in  the  intermediate 
state  between  heaven  and  hell.  All  men  are  there  pre- 
pared for  heaven  or  hell,  but  some  arrive  at  their  final 
destination  sooner  than  others.  Those  who  are  interiorly 
good  remain  in  the  world  of  spirits,  as  before  stated,  until 
they  are  willing  to  surrender  all  those  affections  and 
thoughts  which  are  not  consistent  with  the  prevailing 
principles  of  their  lives  ;  and  those  who  are  interiorly  evil 
remain  there  until  they  are  willing  to  give  up  all  hypo- 
critical pretensions  to  honesty  and  morality,  and  manifest 
in  their  external  conduct  the  real  selfishness  of  their 
character.  From  the  time  of  the  first  advent  of  our  Lord 
to  the  year  1757,  the  world  of  spirits  had  been  gradually 
accumulating  a  great  number  of  human  beings,  both  good 
and  evil,  who  had  many  things  in  common,  and  were  able 
to  live  together  in  the  bonds  of  external  friendship,  such  as 
6* 


70 


LIFE  OF  SWEDENBORG. 


is  often  seen  to  take  place  in  this  life,  for  a  certain  period, 
between  a  good  and  a  bad  man  of  similar  tastes  in  exter- 
nal things.  But  the  time  had  arrived  for  a  general  sepa- 
ration. The  good  could  no  longer  endure  the  presence 
of  the  evil,  and  the  evil  could  no  longer  deceive  by  assum- 
ing the  appearance  of  goodness  ;  and  the  former  were 
raised  up  to  heaven,  whilst  the  latter  sunk  into  hell. 

Since  the  last  judgment,  agreeably  to  the  testimony  of 
Swedenborg,  no  one  is  allowed  to  remain  in  the  world  of 
spirits  more  than  thirty  years  ;  of  course  there  will  not 
hereafter  be  another  general  judgment. 


CHAPTER  V. 

V  ARIOUS  TESTIMONIES  TO  THE  REALITY  OF  SWEDENBORg's 
INTERCOURSE  WITH  THE  SPIRITUAL  WORLD,  AND  OF 
HIS  FORETELLING  EVENTS. 

Very  little  importance  is  attached,  by  members  of  the 
New  Church,  to  the  external  evidences  of  Swedenborg's 
intercourse  with  the  spiritual  world.  Being  satisfied, 
from  the  truths  contained  in  his  writings,  of  his  almost 
constant  presence  in  the  spiritual  world  for  the  thirty  last 
years  of  his  life,  no  external  evidence  can  add  at  all  to 
their  belief  in  its  reality.  But  with  those  who  are  unac- 
quainted with  his  writings,  these  external  evidences  may 
in  some  cases  be  instrumental  in  producing  a  kind  of 
belief  favorable  to  their  future  progress  towards  the  gen- 
uine truths  of  the  New  Church.  It  is,  however,  to  be 
remarked  that  Swedenborg  never  attempted  to  convince 
any  one  of  the  truth  of  his  doctrines,  or  the  certainty  of 
his  intercourse  with  the  spiritual  world,  by  testimonies 
such  as  we  are  about  to  relate,  although  he  had  it  in  hi? 


LIFE  OF  SWEDENBORG. 


71 


power  constantly  and  daily  to  do  so ;  but  these  testimo- 
nies were  sought  by  others.  He  was  ever  ready  to  com- 
municate freely  to  those  who  were  disposed  from  proper 
motives  to  inquire  of  him  concerning  their  departed  rela- 
tives and  friends. 

We  here  introduce  the  relation  which  passed  between 
Swedenborg  and  the  Swedish  Queen  Louisa  Ulrica,  wife 
of  King  Adolphus  Frederic,  and  sister  of  Frederic  the 
Great  of  Prussia.  In  a  work  entitled  '  Original  Anecdotes 
of  Frederic  the  Great,  King  of  Prussia,'  by  M.  Dieudonne 
Thiebault,  Professor  of  Belles  Lettres  in  the  Royal  Acad- 
emey  of  Berlin,  there  is  the  following  anecdote: 

'I  know  not,'  says  M.  Thiebault,  'on  what  occasion 
it  was,  that,  conversing  one  day  with  the  Queen  on  the 
subject  of  the  celebrated  visionary,  Swedenborg,  we  (the 
members  of  the  academy)  expressed  a  desire,  particularly 
M.  Merian  and  myself,  to  know  what  opinion  was  enter- 
tained of  him  in  Sweden.  The  Queen,  after  having 
alluded  to  some  anecdotes  relative  to  Swedenborg's  inter- 
views with  the  spiritual  world,  replied,  that  though  she 
was  but  little  disposed  to  believe  in  such  seeming  mira- 
cles, she  nevertheless  had  been  willing  to  put  the  power 
of  M.  Swedenborg,  with  whom  she  was  acquainted,  to 
the  proof ; '  '  that  M.  Swedenborg  having  come  one 
evening  to  her  court,  she  had  taken  him  aside,  and 
begged  him  to  inform  himself  of  her  deceased  brother, 
the  Prince  Royal  of  Prussia,  what  he  said  to  her  at  the 
moment  of  her  taking  leave  of  him  for  the  Court  of  Stock- 
holm. She  added,  that  what  she  had  said  was  of  a  nature 
to  render  it  impossible  that  the  Prince  could  have  repeated 
it  to  any  one,  nor  had  it  ever  escaped  her  own  lips.' 
At  their  subsequent  interview,  '  the  Queen,'  says  M. 
Thiebault,  '  said  that  Swedenborg  addressed  her  as  fol- 
lows .  "  You  took,  madam,  your  last  leave  of  the  Prince 


72 


LIFE  OF  SWEDENBORG. 


of  Prussia,  your  late  august  brother,  at  Charlottenburg, 
on  such  a  day,  and  at  such  an  hour  of  the  afternoon;  as 
you  were  passing  afterwards  through  the  long  gallery,  in 
the  castle  of  Charlottenburg,  you  met  him  again  ;  he  then 
took  you  by  the  hand,  and  led  you  to  such  a  window, 
where  you  could  not  be  overheard,  and  then  said  to  you 

these  words  ."    '  The  Queen,  says  M.  Thiebault, 

'  did  not  repeat  the  words,  but  she  protested  to  us  they 
were  the  very  same  her  brother  had  pronounced,  and 
that  she  retained  the  most  perfect  recollection  of  them. 
She  added,  that  she  nearly  fainted  at  the  shock  she  expe- 
rienced ;  and  she  called  on  M.  de  Schwerin  to  answer 
for  the  truth  of  what  she  had  said,  who,  in  his  laconic 
style,  contented  himself  with  saying,  "  All  you  have  said, 
madam,  is  perfectly  true  —  at  least  as  far  as  I  am  con- 
cerned." M.  Thiebault  continues,  '  I  ought  to  add,  that 
though  the  Queen  laid  great  stress  on  the  truth  of  her 
recital,  she  professed  herself  at  the  same  time  incredulous 
to  Swedenborg's  supposed  conferences  with  the  dead.' 
"  A  thousand  events,"  said  she,  "appear  inexplicable  and 
supernatural  to  us  who  know  only  the  immediate  conse- 
quences of  them  ;  and  men  of  quick  parts,  who  are  never 
so  well  pleased  as  when  they  exhibit  something  wonder- 
ful, take  an  advantage  of  this  to  gain  an  extraordinary 
reputation.  M.  Swedenborg  was  a  man  of  learning,  and 
some  talent  in  this  way ;  but  I  cannot  imagine  by  what 
means  he  obtained  the  knowledge  of  what  had  been  com- 
municated to  no  one.  However,  I  have  no  faith  in  his 
having  had  a  conference  with  my  brother."  '  M.  Thie- 
bault states  that  the  Queen,  as  well  as  her  brother  Fred- 
eric the  Great,  were  professed  atheists :  this  accounts  for 
her  incredulity,  but  seems,  at  the  same  time,  to  establish 
more  fully  the  truth  of  Swedenborg's  interview  with  her 
brother. 


LIFE  OF  SWEDENBORG. 


73 


In  a  work  entitled  '  Die  Theory  der  Geister-Kunde,' 
by  a  Dr.  Stilling,  printed  at  Nuremberg  in  1808,  may  be 
found  the  following  well  authenticated  narrative,  a  little 
abridged  : 

'  About  the  year  1770,  there  was  a  merchant  in  Elber- 
feld,  with  whom  I  lived  seven  years  in  the  most  intimate 
friendship.  He  was  much  attached  to  mystical  writings ; 
but  was  a  man  of  good  sense,  and  one  who  would  not 
tell  a  wilful  untruth  for  all  the  world.  He  travelled  on 
business  to  Amsterdam,  where,  at  that  time,  Swedenborg 
was.  Having  heard  and  read  a  great  deal  of  this  extra- 
ordinary man,  he  went  to  see  him.  He  found  a  very 
venerable  and  friendly  looking  old  gentleman,  who  re- 
ceived him  politely:  when  the  following  dialogue  took 
place.'  After  some  preparatory  remarks,  the  Merchant 
said,  "  I  think  you  will  not  be  displeased  with  a  sincere 
friend  of  the  truth,  if  he  desires  an  irrefutable  proof  that 
you  really  have  communication  with  the  spiritual  world." 
Swedenborg.  "  It  would  indeed  be  very  wrong,  if  I  were 
displeased :  but  I  believe  I  have  given  already  proofs 
enough,  which  cannot  be  refuted."  M.  "Do  you  mean 
those  respecting  the  Queen,  the  fire  at  Stockholm,  and 
the  mislaid  receipt?"  S.  "Yes,  I  do;  and  they  are 
true."  M.  "  May  I  be  so  free  as  to  ask  for  a  proof  of 
the  same  kind?"  S.  "Why  not?  with  all  my  heart." 
31.  "  I  had  a  friend,  a  student  of  divinity,  at  Duysburg  : 
a  little  before  his  decease  we  had  an  important  conversa- 
tion together :  now  could  you  learn  from  him  what  was 
the  subject  of  it?"  S.  "We  will  see:  —  come  to  me 
again  in  a  day  or  two :  I  will  see  if  I  can  find  your 
friend."  The  merchant  returned  accordingly;  when 
Swedenborg  met  him  with  a  smile,  and  said,  "  I  have 
spoken  with  your  friend :  the  subject  of  your  discourse 
was,  the  final  restoration  of  all  things."  Swedenborg 


74 


LIFE  OF  SWEDENBORG. 


then  repeated  to  the  merchant,  word  for  word,  what  he 
and  his  deceased  friend  had  maintained.  '  My  friend,' 
says  Dr.  Stilling,  'turned  pale;  for  this  proof  was  irre- 
sistible. Perfectly  convinced,  my  friend  left  the  extra- 
ordinary man,  and  travelled  back  again  to  Elberfeld.' 

Mr.  Springer,  the  Swedish  consul,  resident  at  London, 
a  gentleman  of  the  utmost  veracity,  makes  the  following 
statement : 

'  All  that  he  (Swedenborg)  has  related  to  me  respecting 
my  deceased  acquaintances,  both  friends  and  enemies, 
and  the  secrets  that  were  between  us,  almost  surpasses 
belief.  He  explained  to  me  in  what  manner  the  peace 
was  concluded  between  Sweden  and  the  king  of  Prussia ; 
and  he  praised  my  conduct  on  that  occasion  :  he  even 
told  me  who  were  the  three  great  personages  of  whom  I 
made  use  in  that  affair ;  which,  nevertheless,  was  an 
entire  secret  between  them  and  me.  I  asked  him  how 
he  could  be  informed  of  such  particulars,  and  who  had 
discovered  them  to  him.  He  answered,  "  Who  informed 
me  of  your  affair  with  count  Ekelblad  ?  You  cannot  deny 
the  truth  of  what  I  have  told  you.  Continue,"  he  added, 
"  to  deserve  his  reproaches  :  turn  not  aside,  either  for 
riches  or  honors,  from  the  path  of  rectitude,  but,  on  the 
contrary,  keep  steadily  in  it,  as  you  have  done  ;  and  you 
will  prosper."  ' 

Mr.  Noble,  in  his  '  Appeal,'  gives  an  anecdote  which 
has  never  before  been  published;  'which,'  says  Mr. 
Noble,  '  I  take  from  a  memorandum  of  the  late  Mr.  Provo, 
a  medical  gentleman  of  the  most  respectable  character, 
as  many  now  living,  beside  myself,  can  testify.  Sweden- 
borg's  Arcana  Ccekstia  was  printed  between  the  years 
1748  and  1750,  at  the  office  of  Mr.  Hart,  in  Popping's 
Court,  Fleet  Street ;  to  whom,  from  the  acquaintance  thus 
commenced,  Swedenborg  became  considerably  attached, 


LIFE  OF  SWEDENBORG. 


75 


insomuch  that,  when  in  London,  he  often  went  to  spend 
the  evening  at  his  house.  Mr.  Hart,  the  son  of  the  former, 
told  Mr.  Provo,  about  the  year  1779,  that  he  looked  upon 
Swedenborg  as  an  extraordinary  man,  for  the  following 
reason  :  Mr.  Hart,  the  father,  died  in  London,  while 
Swedenborg  was  abroad  ;  who,  on  his  return,  went  to  Mr. 
Hart's  house.  After  being  let  in  at  the  street-door,  he 
was  told  that  his  old  friend  was  dead  :  to  which  he  in- 
stantly replied,  "  I  know  that  very  well^  for  I  saw  him 
in  the  spiritual  world  while  I  was  in  Holland,  at  such  a 
time  [near  the  time  of  his  death  or  soon  after] ;  also, 
whilst  coming  over  in  the  packet  to  England.  He  is  not 
now  in  heaven,"  he  continued,  "  but  is  coming  round, 
and  in  a  good  way  to  do  well."  This  much  surprised 
the  widow  and  son  ;  for  they  knew  that  he  was  just  come 
over;  and,  as  they  assured  Mr.  Provo,  that  "  he  was  of 
such  a  nature,  that  he  could  impose  on  no  one  ;  that  he 
always  spoke  the  truth  in  erery  little  matter,  and  would 
not  have  made  any  evasion,  though  his  life  had  been  at 
stake."  ' 

The  following  statement  of  Swedenborg's  foreknow- 
ledge of  what  was  afterwards  to  take  place,  was  made  by 
Mr.  Springer,  alluded  to  above :  '  Fifteen  years  ago 
(dating  from  17S2)  Swedenborg  was  leaving  London  for 
Sweden,  and  begged  of  me  [as  Swedish  consul]  to  engage 
his  passage  with  a  good  captain.  I  agreed  with  one 
named  Dixon.  When  the  captain  came  to  fetch  him  on 
board,  I  took  leave  of  him  and  wished  him  a  good  voyage  ; 
then  turning  to  the  captain,  I  asked  if  he  had  laid  in  a 
stock  of  good  provisions  ;  to  which  he  answered,  that  he 
had,  as  much  as  was  necessary.  On  this  Swedenborg 
interposed,  and  said,  "  My  friend,  we  shall  not  have  occa- 
sion for  much  ;  for,  by  the  help  of  God,  on  this  day  week, 
at  two  o'clock,  we  shall  enter  the  harbor  of  Stockholm.  : 


70 


LIFE  OF  SWEDENBORG. 


Which  assertion,  captain  Dixon  informed  meon  his  return, 
was  exactly  fulfilled.' 

Another  instance  of  similar  knowledge  is  related  by 
Mr.  Robsam,  a  Director  in  the  Bank  of  Stockholm  : 

'  I  met  him,'  says  Mr.  R.  '  in  his  carriage,  as  lie 
was  setting  off  on  his  journey  to  London  the  last  time 
but  one.  I  asked  him  how  he  could  venture  on  such 
a  voyage  at  the  age  of  eighty  years.  "  Do  you  think,"  I 
added,  "I  shall  see  you  any  more?"  "Do  not  make 
yourself  uneasy,  my  friend,"  he  replied:  "  if  you  live  we 
shall  see  one  another  again  :  for  I  have  another  of  these 
journeys  to  make  after  the  present."  He  returned  accord- 
ingly. The  last  time  of  his  leaving  Sweden  he  came  to 
see  me  the  day  he  was  setting  off.  I  again  asked  him  if 
we  should  see  one  another  any  more.  He  answered,  with 
a  tender  and  affecting  air,  "  I  do  not  know  whether  I 
shall  return  :  but  I  am  assured  that  I  shall  not  die  till  I 
have  finished  the  printing  of  my  work  entitled  True 
Christian  Religion,  which  is  the  object  of  my  journey. 
But  if  we  do  not  see  each  other  any  more  in  this  lower 
world,  we  shall  meet  in  the  presence  of  the  Lord,  if  we 
have  kept  his  commandments."  '  He  did,  accordingly, 
finish  the  printing  of  his  last  work  here  mentioned,  at 
Amsterdam,  and  he  died  at  London  not  very  long  after- 
wards. 

It  is  generally  known  that  Swedenborg  foretold  the 
day  of  his  departure  from  the  natural  to  the  spiritual 
world.  We  shall  presently  introduce  the  affidavit  of  the 
persons  with  whom  he  boarded  immediately  previous  to 
the  termination  of  his  natural  life,  in  which  it  is  declared 
that  he  told  one  of  them  on  what  day  he  should  die  a 
month  before  it  happened.  But  we  here  introduce  a  doc- 
ument showing  that  Swedenborg  also  foretold  the  time  of 
his  death  to  the  celebrated  methodist  minister,  John  Wes- 


LIFE  OF  SWEDF.NBORG. 


ley.  Mr.  Wesley  was,  at  one  time,  very  much  inclined 
to  embrace  the  doctrines  of  the  New  Church ;  and  it  is 
very  remarkable  that,  after  his  understanding  was  con- 
vinced of  Swedenborg's  supernatural  knowledge,  he 
should  appear  in  the  ranks  of  his  persecutors.  Mr.  Noble, 
in  his  Appeal,  after  giving  an  account  of  Wesley's  favora- 
ble opinion,  at  one  time,  of  Swedenborg's  writings,  and 
of  his  subsequently  rejecting  them  and  joining  Mathesius 
(a  Swedish  clergyman  in  London,)  in  representing  Swe- 
denborg  as  a  madman,  says: 

'  But  I  am  providentially  enabled,  by  some  document:- 
which  have  recently  come  into  my  hands,  to  trace  the 
progress  of  Mr.  Wesley's  mind  in  regard  to  Swedenborg. 
in  such  a  manner,  as  completely  to  neutralize  his  authority 
in  the  unfavorable  conclusion  which  he  at  last  adopted  : 
for,  I  am  enabled  to  show,  that,  in  that  conclusion,  Mr. 
Wesley  stands  in  direct  opposition  to  Mr.  Wesley  himself: 
and  that  his  first  judgment  was  formed  upon  far  better 
evidence  than  his  last.  It  appears  certain,  that  Mr. 
Wesley  was  at  one  time  inclined  to  receive  Swedenborg's 
testimony  in  the  fullest  manner ;  and  this  because  he  had 
had  indubitable  experience  of  his  supernatural  knowledge. 

'  Among  Mr.  Wesley's  preachers,  in  the  year  1772,  was 
the  late  Mr.  Smith,  a  man  of  great  piety  and  integrity, 
who  afterwards  became  one  of  the  first  ministers  in  our 
church.  Having  heard  a  curious  anecdote,  said  to  rest 
on  his  authority,  I  wrote  to  Mr.  J.  I.  Hawkins,  the  well- 
known  engineer,  who  had  been  intimately  acquainted 
with  Mr.  Smith,  to  request  an  exact  account  of  it.  The 
following  (a  little  abbreviated)  is  his  answer  :  it  is  dated 
February  6th,  1826. 

"  Dear  Sir, — In  answer  to  your  inquiries,  I  am  able  to 
state,  that  I  have  a  clear  recollection  of  having  repeatedly 
heard  the  Rev.  Samuel  Smith  say,  about  the  year  17^7 


78 


LIFE   OF  SWEDENBORG. 


or  1788,  that  in  the  latter  end  of  February,  1772,  he  with 
some  other  preachers,  was  in  attendance  upon  the  Rev. 
John  Wesley,  taking  instructions  and  assisting  him  in 
the  preparations  for  his  great  circuit,  which  Mr.  Wesley 
was  about  to  commence  :  that  while  thus  in  attendance, 
a  letter  came  to  Mr.  Wesley,  which  he  perused  with  evi- 
dent astonishment ;  that,  after  a  pause,  he  read  the  letter 
to  the  company,  and  that  it  was  couched  in  nearly  the 
following  words  :  [the  letter  was  most  probably  in  Latin  : 
but  Mr.  Wesley,  no  doubt,  would  read  it  in  English.] 

<  Great  Bath  Street,  Cold  Bath  Fields,  Feb.  — ,  1772. 
Sir  :  I  have  been  informed,  in  the  world  <  spirits,  that 
you  have  a  strong  desire  to  converse  with  me ;  I  shall  be 
happy  to  see  you  if  you  will  favor  me  with  a  visit.  I  am. 
sir,  your  humble  servant,  Eman.  Swedenborg.' 

"  Mr.  Wesley  frankly  acknowledged  to  the  company, 
that  he  had  been  very  strongly  impressed  with  a  desire  to 
see  and  converse  with  Swedenborg,  and  that  he  had 
never  mentioned  that  desire  to  any  one. 

"  Mr.  Wesley  wrote  for  answer,  that  he  was  then  closely 
occupied  in  preparing  for  a  six  months'  journey,  but 
would  do  himself  the  pleasure  of  waiting  upon  Mr.  Swe- 
denborg soon  after  his  return  to  London. 

"  Mr.  Smith  further  informed  me,  that  he  afterwards 
learned  from  very  good  authority,  that  Swedenborg  wrote 
in  reply,  that  the  visit  proposed  by  Mr.  Wesley  would  be 
too  late,  as  he,  Swedenborg,  should  go  into  the  world  of 
spirits  on  the  29th  day  of  the  next  month,  never  more  to 
return. 

"  Mr.  Wesley  went  the  circuit,  and  on  his  return  to 
London,  [if  not,  as  is  most  probable,  before,]  was  inform- 
ed of  the  fact,  that  Swedenborg  had  departed  this  life  on 
the  29th  of  March  preceding. 

"  This  extraordinary  correspondence  induced  Mr.  Smith 


LIFE   OF  SWEDENBORG. 


79 


to  examine  the  writings  of  Swedenborg ;  and  the  result 
was,  a  firm  conviction  of  the  rationality  and  truth  of  the 
heavenly  doctrines  promulgated  in  those  invaluable  writ- 
ings, which  doctrines  he  zealously  labored  to  disseminata 
during  the  temainder  of  his  natural  life. 

"  That  Mr.  Smith  was  a  man  of  undoubted  veracity, 
can  be  testified  by  several  persons  now  living,  besides 
myself  :  the  fact,  therefore,  that  such  a  correspondence 
did  take  place  between  the  Hon.  Emanuel  Swedenborg 
and  the  Rev.  John  Wesley,  is  established  upon  the  best 
authority. 

"  On  referring  to  Mr.  Wesley's  printed  journal  it  may 
be  seen,  that  he  left  London  on  the  1st  of  March,  in  the 
year  1772;  reached  Bristol  on  the  3d,  Worcester  on  the 
14th,  and  Chester  on  the  29th,  which  was  the  day  of 
Swedenborg' s  final  departure  from  this  world.  Mr. 
Wesley,  in  continuing  his  circuit,  visited  Liverpool,  and 
various  towns  in  the  north  of  England,  and  in  Scotland, 
returning  through  Northumberland  and  Durham  to  York- 
shire, and  thence  through  Derbyshire,  Staffordshire,  and 
Shropshire,  to  Wales;  thence  to  Bristol,  Salisbury,  Win- 
chester, and  Portsmouth,  to  London,  where  he  arrived  on 
the  10th  of  October,  in  the  same  year,  having  been  absent 
rather  more  than  six  months. 

"  I  feel  it  my  duty  to  accede  to  your  request  and  allow 
my  name  to  appear  as  your  immediate  voucher.  I  re- 
main, dear  sir,  your's,  very  sincerely,    J.  I.  Hawkins.'' 

'  To  this  I  can  add,  that  the  Rev.  M.  Sibley  has  assur- 
ed me  that  he  has  heard  Mr.  Smith  relate  the  above 
anecdote ;  and  that  he  could  mention,  if  necessary,  several 
other  persons  still  living  who  must  have  heard  it  too.  He 
fully,  also,  supports  Mr.  Hawkins's  statement  in  regard  to 
Mr.  Smith's  veracity.  Thus  it  is  impossible  to  doubt  that 
Mr.  Smith  affirmed  it ;  and  it  is  difficult  to  suppose  that 


80 


LIFE  OF  SWEDENBORC. 


he  could  either  wilfully  or  unintentionally  misrepresent 
an  incident  which  must  have  impressed  him  so  strongly, 
and  of  which  the  consequent  change  of  his  sentiments 
formed  a  collateral  evidence.' 

It  is  difficult  to  view  the  power  or  gift  of  foreknowing 
events  otherwise  than  miraculous.  Yet  in  the  case  of 
Swedenborg  that  power  seemed  the  natural  consequence 
of  the  elevation  of  his  mind  into  the  spiritual  world,  anil 
into  the  region  of  causes.  The  following  extract  con- 
cerning the  last  judgment,  which  took  place  in  1757,  is 
found  in  Swedenborg's  Diary  under  date  of  February 
13th,  1748.  '  There  has  often  been  presented  to  me  in 
vision  57,  or  1757.  The  numbers  were  written  ;  but 
what  is  meant  by  them,  I  do  not  fully  understand.'  Other 
events  were  doubtless  more  readily  revealed  to  him  than 
the  above  concerning  the  last  judgment ;  for  concerning 
that  event  it  is  written,  '  Of  that  day  and  hour  knoweth  no 
man,  no  not  the  angels  which  are  in  heaven,  neither  the 
Son,  but  the  Father.'  But  the  above  document  is  a 
testimony  of  the  tendency  of  his  mind  towards  a  recep- 
tion of  a  knowledge  of  things  to  come. 

The  following  letter  of  the  celebrated  Professor  Kant, 
the  German  Philosopher,  was  lately  brought  forward  by 
Dr.  Tafel,  of  Germany,  with  other  documents,  to  prove 
the  intercourse  of  Swedenborg  with  the  spiritual  world. 
It  is  dated  10th  August,  1758,  and  addressed  to  a  lady 
of  quality,  Charlotte  de  Knoblock,  afterwards  widow  of 
Lieutenant  General  de  Klingsporn.  Kant  highly  es- 
teemed this  lady,  who  was  remarkable  for  her  thirst  after 
knowledge.  It  appears  that  she  asked  his  opinion  con- 
cerning Swedenborg  and  his  writings.  The  letter  is  as 
follows : 

'  I  would  not  have  deprived  myself  so  long  of  the  honor 
and  pleasure  of  obeying  the  request  of  a  lady,  who  is  the 


LIFE   OF   SWEDE NBORG. 


81 


ornament  of  her  sex,  in  communicating  the  desired  in- 
formation, if  I  had  not  deemed  it  necessary  previously  to 
inform  myself  thoroughly  concerning  the  subject  of  your 
request.  Permit  me,  gracious  lady,  to  justify  my  pro- 
ceedings in  this  matter,  inasmuch  as  it  might  appear 
that  an  erroneous  opinion  had  induced  me  to  credit  the 
various  relations  concerning  it  without  careful  examina- 
tion. I  am  not  aware  that  any  body  has  ever  perceived 
in  me  an  inclination  to  the  marvellous,  or  a  weakness 
approaching  to  credulity.  So  much  is  certain,  that  not- 
withstanding all  the  narrations  of  apparitions,  and  visions 
concerning  the  spiritual  world,  of  which  a  great  number 
of  the  most  probable  are  known  to  me,  I  have  always 
considered  it  to  be  most  in  agreement  with  the  rule  of 
sound  reason  to  incline  to  the  negative  side ;  not  as  if  I 
had  imagined  such  a  case  to  be  impossible,  although  we 
know  but  very  little  concerning  the  nature  of  a  spirit,  but 
because  the  instances  are  not  in  general  sufficiently 
proved.  There  arise,  moreover,  from  the  incomprehen- 
sibility and  inutility  of  this  sort  of  phenomena,  too  many 
difficulties;  and  there  are,  on  the  other  hand,  so  many 
proofs  of  deception,  that  I  have  never  considered  it  neces- 
sary to  suffer  fear  or  dread  to  come  upon  me,  either  in 
the  cemeteries  of  the  dead,  or  in  the  darkness  of  night. 
This  is  the  position  in  which  my  mind  stood  for  a  long 
time,  until  the  accounts  of  Swedenborg  came  to  my 
notice. 

'  These  accounts  I  received  from  a  Danish  officer,  who 
was  formerly  my  friend,  and  attended  my  lectures ;  and 
who,  at  the  table  of  the  Austrian  ambassador,  Dietrich- 
stein,  at  Copenhagen,  together  with  several  other  guests, 
read  a  letter  which  the  ambassador  had  lately  received 
from  Baron  de  Lutzow,  the  Mecklenburg  ambassador  at 
Stockholm;  in  which  he  says,  that  he,  in  company  with 


82 


LIFE  OF  SWEDENBORG. 


the  Dutch  ambassador,  was  present,  at  the  Queen  of 
Sweden's  residence,  at  the  extraordinary  transaction 
respecting  M.  de  Swedenborg,  which  your  ladyship  will 
undoubtedly  have  heard.  The  authenticity  thus  given 
to  the  account  surprised  me.  For  it  can  scarcely  be  be- 
lieved, that  one  ambassador  should  communicate  a  piece 
of  information  to  another  for  public  use,  which  related  to 
the  Queen  of  the  court  where  he  resided,  and  which  he 
himself,  together  with  a  splendid  company,  had  the  op- 
portunity of  witnessing,  if  it  were  not  true.  Now  in  order 
not  to  reject  blindfold  the  prejudice  against  apparitions 
and  visions  by  a  new  prejudice,  I  found  it  desirable  to 
inform  myself  as  to  the  particulars  of  this  surprising 
transaction.  I  accordingly  wrote  to  the  officer  I  have 
mentioned  at  Copenhagen,  and  made  various  inquiries 
respecting  it.  He  answered  that  he  had  again  had  an 
interview  concerning  it  with  the  Count  Dietrichstein  ; 
that  the  affair  had  really  taken  place  in  the  manner  de- 
scribed; and  that  professor  Schlegel,  also,  had  declared 
to  him,  that  it  could  by  no  means  be  doubted.  He 
advised  me,  as  he  was  then  going  to  the  army  under 
general  St.  Germain,  to  write  to  Swedenborg  himself,  in 
order  to  ascertain  the  particular  circumstances  of  the 
extraordinary  case.  I  then  wrote  to  this  singular  man, 
and  the  letter  was  delivered  to  him,  at  Stockholm,  by  an 
English  merchant.  I  was  informed  that  Swedenborg 
politely  received  the  letter,  and  promised  to  answer  it. 
But  the  answer  was  omitted.  In  the  mean  time  I  made 
the  acquaintance  of  an  English  gentleman  who  spent 
the  last  summer  at  this  place,  whom,  relying  on  the 
friendship  we  had  formed,  I  commissioned,  as  he  was 
going  to  Stockholm,  to  make  particular  inquiries  respect- 
ing the  miraculous  gift  which  M.  de  Swedenborg  is  said 
to  possess.    In  his  first  letter,  he  states,  that  the  most 


LIFE  OF  SWEDENBORG. 


83 


respectable  people  in  Stockholm  declare,  that  the  singular 
transaction  alluded  to  had  happened  in  the  manner  you 
have  heard  described.  He  had  not  then  had  an  inter- 
view with  Swedenborg,  but  hoped  soon  to  embrace  the 
opportunity ;  although  he  found  it  difficult  to  persuade 
himself  that  all  could  be  true  which  the  most  reasonable 
persons  of  the  city  asserted,  respecting  his  communica- 
tion with  the  spiritual  world.  But  his  succeeding  letters 
were  quite  of  a  different  purport.  He  had  not  only 
spoken  with  Swedenborg,  but  had  also  visited  him  at  his 
house ;  and  he  is  now  in  the  greatest  astonishment 
respecting  such  a  remarkable  case.  Swedenborg  is  a 
reasonable,  polite,  and  open-hearted  man :  he  also  is  a 
man  of  learning ;  and  my  friend  has  promised  to  send 
me  some  of  his  writings  in  a  short  time.  He  told  this 
gentleman,  without  reserve,  that  God  had  accorded  to 
him  the  remarkable  gift  of  communicating  with  departed 
souls  at  his  pleasure.  In  proof  of  this  he  appealed  to 
certain  known  facts.  As  he  was  reminded  of  my  letter, 
he  said  that  he  was  aware  he  had  received  it,  and  that 
he  would  already  have  answered  it,  had  he  not  intended 
to  make  the  whole  of  this  singular  affair  public  to  the 
eyes  of  the  world.  He  should  proceed  to  London  in  the 
month  of  May  this  year,  where  he  would  publish  a  book, 
in  which  the  answer  to  my  letter,  as  to  every  point,  might 
be  met  with. 

'  In  order,  gracious  lady,  to  give  you  two  proofs,  of 
which  the  present  existing  public  is  a  witness,  and  the 
person  who  related  them  to  me  had  the  opportunity  of 
investigating  them  at  the  very  place  where  they  occurred, 
I  will  narrate  to  you  the  two  following  occurrences. 

'  Madame  Harteville,  the  widow  of  a  Dutch  envoy  at 
Stockholm,  was,  some  time  after  the  death  of  her  hus- 
band, asked  by  Croon,  the  goldsmith,  for  the  payment  of 


84 


LIFE  OF  SWEDENBORG. 


a  set  of  silver  plate,  which  her  husband  had  ordered  to 
be  made  by  him.  The  widow  was  indeed  convinced 
that  her  deceased  husband  was  too  orderly  and  particular 
in  his  affairs,  not  to  have  settled  and  paid  the  account ; 
however,  she  could  find  no  receipt  to  testify  the  payment. 
In  her  trouble,  and  as  the  value  was  considerable,  she 
intreated  M.  de  Swedenborg  to  pay  her  a  visit.  After 
some  apologies,  she  besought  him,  if  he  possessed  the  gift 
of  being  able  to  speak  with  departed  souls,  as  every  body 
said  he  did,  to  have  the  kindness  to  inquire  of  her  de- 
parted husband,  respecting  the  demand  of  payment  for 
the  set  of  silver  plate.  Swedenborg  was  very  affable,  and 
promised  to  serve  her  in  this  affair.  Three  days  after- 
wards the  same  lady  had  company,  when  M.  de  Sweden- 
borg came,  and  told  her,  in  his  cool  manner,  that  he  had 
spoken  with  her  husband.  The  debt  had  been  paid 
seven  months  before  his  death,  and  the  receipt  had  been 
put  in  a  bureau  which  was  in  an  upper  apartment.  The 
lady  replied  that  this  bureau  had  been  cleared  out,  and 
that  the  receipt  could  not  be  found  amongst  any  of  the 
papers.  Swedenborg  returned,  that  her  husband  had 
told  him,  that  if  a  drawer  on  the  left  side  of  the  bureau 
was  pulled  out,  a  board  would  be  observed,  which  must 
be  pushed  away,  and  then  a  secret  drawer  would  be  dis- 
covered, in  which  he  used  to  keep  his  secret  Dutch  cor- 
respondence, and  in  which,  also,  he  had  placed  the  receipt. 
At  this  indication,  the  lady,  accompanied  by  all  her 
friends,  went  to  the  upper  apartment.  They  opened  the 
bureau,  and  proceeded  according  to  Swedenborg's  in- 
struction. They  found  the  drawer  of  which  the  lady 
had  not  known,  and  in  it  the  papers  and  receipt  were 
met  with,  to  the  very  great  astonishment  of  all  present. 

'But  the  following  occurrence  appears  to  me  to  have 
the  greatest  weight  of  proof,  and  to  set  the  assertion 


LIFE  OF  SWEDENBORG. 


85 


respecting  Swedenborg's  extraordinary  gift  out  of  all 
possibility  of  doubt.  In  the  year  1756,  when  M.  de  Swe- 
denborg,  towards  the  end  of  September,  on  Saturday,  at 
four  o'clock,  P.  M.,  arrived  at  Gothenburg  from  England. 
Mr.  William  Castel  invited  him  to  his  house,  together 
with  a  party  of  fifteen  persons.  About  six  o'clock  M. 
de  Swedenborg  went  out,  and  after  a  short  interval,  re- 
turned to  the  company  quite  pale  and  alarmed.  He  said 
that  a  dangerous  fire  had  just  broken  out  in  Stockholm, 
at  the  Sudermalm,  (Gothenburg  is  about  fifty  miles*  from 
Stockholm),  and  that  it  was  spreading  very  fast.  He 
was  restless,  and  went  out  often.  He  said  that  the  house 
of  one  of  his  friends,  whom  he  named,  was  already  in 
ashes,  and  that  his  own  was  in  danger.  At  eight  o'clock, 
after  he  had  been  out  again,  he  joyfully  exclaimed,  "  thank 
God !  the  fire  is  extinguished,  the  third  door  from  my 
house."  This  news  occasioned  great  commotion  through 
the  whole  city,  and  particularly  amongst  the  company  in 
which  he  was.  It  was  announced  to  the  governor  the 
same  evening.  On  the  Sunday  morning,  Swedenborg 
was  sent  for  by  the  governor,  who  questioned  him  con- 
cerning the  disaster.  Swedenborg  described  the  fire 
precisely,  how  it  had  begun,  in  what  manner  it  had 
ceased,  and  how  long  it  had  continued.  On  the  same 
day  the  news  was  spread  through  the  city,  and  as  the 
governor  had  thought  it  worthy  of  attention,  the  con- 
sternation was  considerably  increased ;  because  many 
were  in  trouble  on  account  of  their  friends  and  property, 
which  might  have  been  involved  in  the  disaster.  On 
the  Monday  evening  a  messenger  arrived  at  Gothenburg, 
who  was  despatched  during  the  time  of  the  fire.  In  the 
letters  brought  by  him,  the  fire  was  described  precisely 
in  the  manner  stated  by  Swedenborg.  On  the  Tuesday 
•  German  miles;  near  three  hundred  English. 


86 


LIFE  OF  SWEDENBORG. 


morning  the  royal  courier  arrived  at  the  governor's  with 
the  melancholy  intelligence  of  the  fire,  of  the  loss  which 
it  had  occasioned,  and  of  the  houses  it  had  damaged  and 
ruined,  not  in  the  least  differing  from  that  which  Svve- 
denborg  had  given  immediately  after  it  had  ceased,  for 
the  fire  was  extinguished  at  eight  o'clock. 

'  What  can  be  brought  forward  against  the  authenticity 
of  this  occurrence  ?  My  friend,  who  wrote  this  to  me,  has 
not  only  examined  the  circumstances  of  this  extraordinary 
case  at  Stockholm,  but  also,  about  two  months  ago,  at 
Gothenburg,  where  he  is  acquainted  with  the  most  respect- 
able houses,  and  where  he  could  obtain  the  most  authen- 
tic and  complete  information  ;  as  the  greatest  part  of  the 
inhabitants,  who  are  still  alive,  were  witnesses  to  the 
memorable  occurrence.  I  am,  with  profound  rever- 
ence, &c.  Emanuel  Kant. 

'  Koenigsberg,  Aug.  10,  1758.' 

The  editors  of  the  Intellectual  Repository,  who  have 
copied  the  above  letter  in  that  work,  make  the  following 
remarks  : 

'  Swedenborg's  omitting  to  answer,  by  letter,  Professor 
Kant's  inquiries  of  him  relating  to  the  above  affair,  may 
appear  extraordinary.  I$nt  it  is  to  be  observed,  that  he 
never,  himself,  laid  any  stress  upon  these  miraculous 
proofs  of  the  truth  of  his  pretensions.  If  asked  respecting 
them  by  those  who  had  heard  them  from  others,  he  would 
say  that  the  reports  were  true ;  but  he  abstained  from 
writing  any  accounts  of  them  ;  and  never  does  he  appeal 
to  them,  or  so  much  as  mention  them,  in  his  works. 
How  strong  an  evidence  is  this  of  his  elevation  of  mind  : 
and  of  his  perfect  conviction  of  the  truth  of  the  views  he 
was  made  the  instrument  of  unfolding,  with  his  own  divine 
appointment  to  that  purpose,  as  standing  in  need  of  no 
such  evidence  for  their  support !    Could  it  be  possible  for 


LIFE   OF  SWEDENBORG. 


any  of  the  merely  fanatical  pretenders  to  divine  commu- 
nications to  appeal  to  such  testimonies  of  supernatural 
endowment,  how  continually  would  they  do  so,  —  how 
eagerly  would  they  seek  to  silence  objectors  by  referring 
to  the  queens,  counts,  ambassadors,  governors,  and  uni- 
versity professors,  that  had  been  witnesses  of  their  power  ! 
But  it  is  precisely  on  account  of  the  silencing  nature  of 
such  evidence,  that  Swedenborg  declines  to  make  use  of 
it.  It  is  a  principle  in  his  theology,  that  nothing  which 
externally  compels  assent  can  impart  an  internal  recep- 
tion of  genuine  truth,  which  is  the  only  kind  of  reception 
that  can  do  the  subject  of  it  any  real  good  :  it  is  to  the 
praise,  then,  of  his  consistency,  that  he  never  adverts  to 
the  external  demonstrations,  which,  under  peculiar  cir- 
cumstances, he  had  occasionally  been  induced  to  give,  of 
the  reality  of  his  communications  with  the  spiritual  world. 
Yet,  this  once  established,  the  reality  of  his  divine  com- 
mission is  established  also.  To  be  able  to  have  inter- 
course at  pleasure  with  the  inhabitants  of  the  eternal 
world,  and  with  any  who  have  hence  departed  thither,  is 
obviously  an  endowment  unattainable  by  any  natural 
means.  It  can,  then,  only  be  enjoyed  by  the  special  gift 
of  the  Lord.  But  the  Lord,  we  may  be  certain,  would 
not  remove  the  barrier,  which,  for  various  important  rea- 
sons, is  established  between  the  other  world  and  this,  for 
any  merely  trivial  and  natural  purpose.  He  can  only, 
then,  have  done  it  in  the  case  of  Swedenborg,  because, 
without  it,  he  could  not  have  been  qualified  to  explain 
the  correspondence  between  spiritual  things  and  natural, 
which  was  necessary  to  the  developement  of  the  spiritual 
sense  of  the  Word ;  nor  to  restore  the  lost  knowledge 
respecting  the  nature  of  the  life  after  death,  of  heaven 
and  hell ;  both  which  discoveries  were  indispensable  to 
the  opening  of  the  New  Jerusalem  dispensation.  When. 


LIFE  OF  SWEDENBORG. 


therefore,  Swedenborg  gave  proof  that  he  enjoyed  the 
power  of  free  communication  with  the  spiritual  world, 
he  gave  proof,  at  the  same  time,  that  he  had  truly  received 
as  he  affirmed,  a  divine  commission  to  promulgate  the 
truths  of  this  dispensation.  Yet  he  forbore  to  appeal  to 
this  overwhelming  testimony ;  because  he  knew  that  they 
whose  minds  were  so  closed  as  to  be  incapable  of  believing 
the  truth  through  its  own  inherent  light,  could  not  be 
made  to  believe  it  interiorly,  and  thus  permanently,  by 
merely  external  demonstrations.  Doubtless,  however,  it 
was  of  Divine  Providence  that  occasions  arose  which  con- 
strained him  to  give  such  demonstrations,  and  that  they 
were  recorded  by  others :  because  such  things  serve  for 
confirmation  of  the  truth,  though  they  are  not  the  proper 
grounds  of  its  original  reception.  When  presented  also 
upon  testimony,  and  at  a  distance  of  time,  they  lose  that 
compulsive  character  which  they  possess  when  they  take 
place  immediately,  or  nearly  so,  before  our  eyes :  and 
thus  they  may  then  become  useful  to  draw  attention  to 
the  truth,  which,  when  known,  may  convince  by  its  own 
evidence.' 


CHAPTER  VI. 

SWEDENBORg's     FRIENDS  MISCELLANEOUS  ACCOUNTS 

CONCERNING    HIM   CLOSE    OF    HIS   NATURAL  LIFE  

EULOGY  BY  SANDEL. 

There  were  many  distinguished  men  who  became  the 
intimate  friends  of  Swedenborg,  after  his  spiritual  sight 
was  opened,  in  1743-4.  Among  these  was  Dr.  Gabriel 
Andrew  Beyer,  Professor  of  Greek  Literature,  and  member 


LIFE  OF  SWEDENBORG. 


89 


of  the  Consistory  at  Gottenburg.  He  is  the  author  of  an 
index  to  Swedenborg's  works. 

Dr.  Beyer  first  became  acquainted  with  Swedenborg  in 
1766.  In  the  course  of  that  year  Swedenborg  went  to 
Gottenburg  to  take  passage  in  a  vessel  that  was  to  sail  in 
a  few  days  for  London.  During  his  stay  at  Gottenburg, 
Dr.  Beyer  accidentally  fell  into  his  company.  Being 
interested  by  Swedenborg's  conversation  he  invited  him 
to  dine  with  him  on  the  following  day,  in  company  with 
Dr.  Rosen  (a  learned  clergyman  who  afterwards  em- 
braced the  doctrines  of  the  New  Church).  After  dinner 
Dr.  Beyer  requested  Swedenborg  to  give  a  full  account 
of  his  doctrines.  To  this  request  he  readily  complied, 
and  gave  a  clear  and  luminous  account  of  the  heavenly 
doctrines  of  the  New  Church.  He  was  listened  to  very 
attentively,  and  suffered  to  proceed  without  interruption 
to  the  conclusion  of  his  discourse  ;  when  he  had  finished, 
Dr.  Beyer  requested  him  to  meet  him  on  the  following  day, 
and  to  bring  with  him  a  paper  containing  the  substance 
of  his  discourse,  in  order  that  he  might  consider  it  more 
attentively.  On  the  following  day,  Swedenborg  came 
according  to  his  promise,  when,  taking  the  paper  from 
his  pocket,  he  trembled  and  appeared  much  agitated  ; 
and,  handing  the  paper  to  Dr.  Beyer,  in  the  presence  of 
Dr.  Rosen,  he  said,  '  Sir,  from  this  day  the  Lord  has 
introduced  you  into  the  society  of  angels,  and  you  tire 
now  surrounded  by  them.'  They  were,  as  might  be  ex- 
pected, much  affected  by  an  occasion  so  extraordinary. 
Swedenborg  then  took  his  leave,  and  on  the  following 
day  embarked  for  England. 

Dr.  Beyer  immediately  procured  the  writings  of  Swe- 
denborg, and  became  a  full  receiver  of  the  doctrines.  He 
suffered  some  persecution  from  the  clergy  on  account  of 
his  sentiments.  On  this  subject  we  find  a  letter  addressed 
8 


90 


LIFE  OF  SWEDENBORG. 


to  him  from  Swedenborg,  saying,  'I  wonder  that  your 
suit  and  controversy  still  continue  at  Gottenburg,  against 
which  I  will  urge  a  complaint  at  the  next  Diet,  when  I 
shall  transmit  the  Universal  Theology  of  the  New  Heaven 
and  the  New  Church,  which  will  appear  in  print  at 
the  end  of  June.  I  will  send  two  copies  to  each  mem- 
ber of  the  Diet,  and  request  that  they  may  appoint  from 
all  the  respective  orders,  an  assembly  of  deputies  to  give 
their  final  decision.'  This  letter  was  written  from  Am- 
sterdam, April  20th,  1771.  In  1770,  Dr.  Beyer  drew  up 
a  public  confession  of  his  belief  in  the  doctrine  of  the 
New  Church,  and  sent  it  to  the  king,  agreeably  to  the 
command  of  his  royal  highness.  It  is  an  able  vindication 
of  the  doctrines.  We  will  introduce  the  concluding  part, 
not  as  containing  any  thing  very  remarkable,  but  merely 
to  show  the  style  in  which  he  wrote : 

'  In  obedience  to  your  majesty's  most  gracious  com- 
mand, that  I  should  deliver  a  full  and  positive  declaration 
respecting  the  writings  of  Swedenborg,  I  do  acknowledge 
it  to  be  my  duty  to  declare,  in  all  humble  confidence, 
that  as  far  as  I  have  proceeded  in  their  study,  and  agree- 
ably to  the  gift  granted  to  me  for  investigation  and  judg- 
ment, I  have  found  in  them  nothing  but  what  closely 
coincides  with  the  words  of  the  Lord  himself,  and  that 
they  shine  with  a  light  truly  divine.  A  man  as  naturally 
timorous  and  diffident  as  I  am,  could  scarcely  have  ven- 
tured to  avow  these  sentiments,  had  not  the  Lord,  for  the 
honor  of  his  cause,  granted  me  that  freedom,  and  in  his 
mercy  drawn  forth  from  me  this  avowal,  by  holding  out 
to  me  protection  against  heavy  persecutions,  under  a 
singularly  gracious  and  righteous  government.  The 
consolation  I  feel,  under  these  circumstances,  is  grounded 
on  the  sure  confidence,  that  as  many  of  your  majesty's 
faithful  subjects  as  are  duly  conversant  with  these  writ- 


LIFE  OF  SWEDENBORfi. 


91 


nigs,  and  shall  come  to  be  graciously  examined  upon 
their  nature  and  tendency,  will  give  report  upon  them, 
which  will  be  found  to  agree  and  harmonize  perfectly 
with  this,  my  humble  declaration.' 

Dr.  Beyer  was  employed  thirteen  years  in  completing 
the  Index  to  Swedenborg's  works.  lie  sent  it,  sheet  by 
sheet,  to  Amsterdam  to  be  printed  ;  and  on  the  day  he 
sent  off  the  last  sheet  corrected,  he  became  sick,  and  died 
a  few  days  after. 

The  name  of  Count  Hopken,  Prime  Minister  of  Swe- 
den, and  an  intimate  friend  of  Swedenborg,  has  been 
introduced  in  the  preceding  pages.  Some  further  account 
of  this  man  may  be  seen  in  the  Appendix,  No.  V. 

The  Rev.  Thomas  Hartley,  Rector  of  Winwick,  in 
Northamptonshire,  in  England,  was  on  terms  of  intimacy 
with  Swedenborg  during  the  latter  part  of  his  life.  Swe- 
denborg's letter  to  Dr.  Hartley  has  already  been  alluded 
to.  In  relation  to  said  letter  Dr.  Hartley  makes  the 
following  remarks : 

'  As  the  credibility  of  Swedenborg's  extraordinary  dis- 
pensation, in  respect  to  his  commerce  with  the  invisible 
world,  would  receive  additions  from  his  private  good 
character,  I  was  accordingly  led  to  call  upon  him  by 
letter  to  publish  some  particulars  of  himself,  for  the  satis- 
faction of  the  public ;  which  he  answered,  giving  me 
some  account  of  himself  and  family ;  and  the  accuracy 
of  his  relation  was  confirmed  to  me  by  some  that  well 
knew  him  in  his  own  country,  and  of  the  honors  with 
which  he  was  dignified  there  as  a  member  of  the  Diet  ot 
the  equestrian  order  of  nobles,  and  of  the  high  esteem  in 
which  he  was  held  by  the  royal  family  in  Sweden,  as 
also  by  the  most  pious  and  excellent  men  of  that  king- 
dom. 

1  Swedenborg  was  a  man  of  uncommon  humility,  and 


93 


LIFE  OF  SWEDENBORG. 


so  far  from  affecting  to  be  the  head  of  a  sect,  that  his 
voluminous  writings  in  divinity  continued  almost  to  the 
end  of  his  life  to  be  anonymous  publications ;  and  I  have 
some  reason  to-  think  that  it  was  owing  to  my  remon- 
strance to  him  on  this  subject,  that  he  was  induced  to 
prefix  his  name  to  his  last  work. 

'  I  saw  him  in  the  beginning  of  his  last  sickness,  and 
asked  him  if  he  was  comforted  with  the  society  of  angels 
as  before,  and  he  answered  that  he  was :  I  returned 
home,  about  a  day's  journey  from  London,  and  heard 
soon  after  that  he  was  near  his  departure,  and  expressed 
his  desire  to  see  me ;  but  some  hindrances  to  the  visit 
happening  at  that  time,  I  did  not  embrace  the  opportu- 
nity as  I  should  have  done,  for  those  hindrances  might 
have  been  surmounted.  My  neglect  on  this  occasion 
appears  to  me  without  excuse,  and  lies  very  heavy  on  my 
mind  to  this  day.' 

Dr.  Hartley  translated  into  English  Swedenborg's 
treatise  'On  the  Nature  of  Influx,'  and  prefixed  a  long 
preface  to  the  work.  He  also  addressed  a  long  letter  to 
the  translator  of  the  '  True  Christian  Religion,'  which 
letter  was  introduced  into  the  preface  to  that  work.  Both 
the  letter  and  the  preface  to  the  treatise  on  Influx  will  be 
found  very  interesting  and  useful.  He  is  also  the  author 
of  the  preface  to  the  first  edition,  in  English,  of  'the 
treatise  on  Heaven  and  Hell,'  which  has  been  justly  ad- 
mired. He  was  assisted  in  the  translation  of  the  latter 
work  by  Mr.  William  Cookworthy. 

This  leads  us  to  notice,  from  a  memoir  of  Mr.  Cook- 
worthy,  a  paragraph  relative  to  Dr.  Hartley,  and  Sweden- 
borg.  Mr.  Cookworthy  was  a  native  of  Plymouth ;  he 
was  originally  a  member  of  a  Society  of  Friends,  rose 
from  an  obscure  condition  in  life,  and  became  a  respect- 
able and  esteemed  minister  of  the  gospel.   He  was  a  man 


LIFE  OF  SWEDENBORG.  93 

of  good  affections  and  much  beloved.  In  this  memoir  it 
is  said : 

'  Dr.  Hartley  was  a  man  of  the  same  affectionate  dis- 
position, and  the  same  enlarged  views  of  religion ;  yet 
from  a  nervousness  of  constitution,  more  inclined  to 
shrink  from  society  and  discussion.  They  corresponded 
for  some  time  before  they  were  personally  acquainted, 
until  the  repeated  interchange  of  sentiment  had  produced 
such  a  union  of  soul,  that  when  they  met  for  the  first 
time,  they  flew  into  each  other's  arms,  as  if  they  had 
been  old  acquaintance.  Shortly  before  Swcdenborg's 
death,  they  both  visited  him  at  his  lodgings  in  Clerken- 
well.  The  interview  must  have  been  interesting,  but 
the  particulars  of  it  are  not  recorded,  except  that  it  was 
impossible  to  avoid  noticing  the  remarkable  innocence 
and  simplicity  of  Swedenborg,  and  how,  on  inviting  him 
to  dine  with  them,  he  politely  excused  himself,  adding, 
that  his  dinner  was  already  prepared,  which  proved  to  be 
a  simple  meal  of  bread  and  milk.' 

Dr.  Messiter,  an  eminent  physician  in  London,  was 
an  intimate  friend  of  Swedenborg's.  In  1769  he  pre- 
sented, by  desire  of  Swedenborg,  some  of  his  works  to 
the  Professors  of  Divinity  at  Edinburgh,  Glasgow,  and 
Aberdeen,  for  the  universities  at  those  places.  His 
letters  to  the  professors,  and  their  replies,  which  are  very 
interesting,  may  be  seen  in  the  Intellectual  Repository, 
vol.  iii.  p.  449,  &c.  In  his  letter  to  Dr.  Hamilton,  at 
Edinburgh,  Dr.  Messiter  says,  '  there  are  no  parts  of 
mathematical,  philosophical,  or  medical  knowledge,  nay, 
I  believe  I  might  justly  say,  of  human  literature,  to  which 
he  (Swedenborg)  is  in  the  least  a  stranger;  yet  so  totally 
insensible  is  he  of  his  own  merit,  that  I  am  confident  he 
does  not  know  that  he  has  any ;  and,  as  himself  some- 
where says  of  the  angels,  he  always  turns  his  head  away 
*8 


94 


LIFE  OF  SWEDENBORG. 


on  the  slightest  encomium.'  Dr.  Hamilton,  in  his  answer, 
says,  'I  have  seen  enough  to  convince  me  that  the  hon- 
orable author  is  a  very  learned  and  pious  man,  qualities 
that  shall  ever  command  my  respect.'  The  other  pro- 
fessors also  spoke  of  Swedenborg  with  much  respect. 

Another  personal  acquaintance  of  Swedenborg  was  a 
General  Christian  Tuxen,  of  Elseneur,  in  Denmark. 
The  following  extract  of  a  letter  of  Gen.  Tuxen  will  be 
found  interesting. 

'  As  I  lived  at  Elseneur,  I  also  heard  several  other 
things  concerning  him ;  that  he  often  passed  the  Sound 
in  his  travels  to  and  from  Amsterdam  and  London ;  and 
in  what  manner  he  had  answered  his  landlord  who  kept 
the  sign  of  Charles  the  Twelfth,  who,  on  asking  him  how 
that  king  fared  in  the  other  world,  he  replied  that  he 
retained  the  same  sentiments  and  conduct  in  the  world  of 
spirits  as  he  did  in  this  world.  As  also  the  following 
anecdote,  which  I  had  from  a  very  respectable  friend, 
who  was  a  witness  of  it,  viz.  That  himself,  together 
with  the  other  officers  of  the  custom-house  at  Oresound 
had  been  invited  by  the  Swedish  consul,  Mr.  Kryger, 
to  dine  in  the  company  of  Swedenborg,  whom  many  of 
the  first  people  in  town  (also  particularly  invited)  wished 
to  see  and  know.  Being  all  seated  at  table,  and  none  of 
them,  taking  the  liberty  of  addressing  Swedenborg, 
who  was  likewise  silent,  the  Swedish  consul  thought 
it  incumbent  on  him  to  break  silence,  for  which  purpose 
he  took  occasion,  from  the  death  of  the  Danish  king, 
Christian  VI.,  which"  happened  the  preceding  year,  to 
inquire  of  Swedenborg,  as  he  could  see  and  speak  with 
the  dead,  whether  he  had  also  seen  Christian  VI.  after 
his  decease.  To  this  Swedenborg  replied  in  the  affirm- 
ative, adding,  that  when  he  saw  him  the  first  time,  he 
was  accompanied  by  a  bishop,  or  some  other  prelate,  who 


LIFE  OF  SWEDENBORG. 


95 


humbly  begged  the  king's  pardon  for  the  many  errors 
into  which  lie  had  led  him  by  his  counsels.  A  son  of  the 
said  deceased  prelate  happened  to  be  present  at  the  table. 
The  consul,  Mr.  Kryger,  therefore  fearing  that  Sweden- 
borg  might  say  something  further  to  the  disadvantage  of 
the  father,  interrupted  him,  saying,  Sir,  this  is  his  son ! 
Swedenborg  replied,  it  may  be,  but  what  I  am  saying  is 
true.  This  and  other  relations  induced  me  a  few  years 
afterwards  to  solicit  the  Swedish  consul  Mr.  Rabling,  to 
acquaint  me  the  next  time  Swedenborg  came  to  Elseneur : 
he  soon  after  informed  me  by  means  of  his  nephew,  Mr. 
Beyer,  that  Swedenborg  was  then  at  his  house  at  dinner, 
together  with  the  captain  who  brought  him  over,  and  de- 
sired I  would  make  great  haste  as  the  wind  proved  favor- 
able, and  they  were  on  the  point  of  embarking.  I  made  all 
possible  haste,  and  on  entering  the  house,  I  addressed 
the  assessor  as  being  an  intimate  friend  of  the  consul's, 
and  came  on  purpose  to  have  the  honor  of  the  acquaint- 
ance of  so  celebrated  and  learned  a  man  as  himself;  and 
I  requested  his  permission  to  ask  him  a  few  questions. 
To  this  he  civilly  and  mildly  answered  :  Ask  what  you 
please,  I  shall  answer  all  in  truth.  My  first  question 
was,  whether  the  relation,  reported  as  having  passed 
between  himself  and  the  queen  at  Stockholm,  was  true  I 
He  answered,  tell  me  in  what  manner  you  have  heard  it 
related,  and  I  will  tell  you  what  part  of  it  is  true  or 
otherwise.  I  replied,  that  as  I  saw  he  was  on  the  point 
of  going  on  board  the  vessel,  I  supposed  there  was  no 
time  to  loose,  and  therefore  desired  he  would  have  the 
kindness  to  relate  the  affair  to  me.  He  consented,  and 
told  it  to  me  in  the  same  manner  as  I  had  been  informed 
of  it  before  by  means  of  letters  from  people  of  credit ; 
adding  however  the  following  circumstances :  That  tho 
senator  count  Scheffer,  came  one  day  to  see  him,  and 


9 1 i 


LIFE  OF  SWEDENBOKG. 


asked  him  whether  he  would  accompany  him  to  court 
the  next  day,  Swedenborg  inquired  why  lie  proposed  it, 
as  he  very  well  knew  he  occupied  himself  with  other 
concerns  than  going  to  court.    Count  Scheffer  replied, 
that  the  queen  a  few  days  before,  had  received  a  letter 
from  her  sister  the  duchess  of  Brunswick,  in  which  she 
mentioned  a  censure  or  criticism  she  had  read  in  the 
Gazette  of  Gottingen,  on  a  man  at  Stockholm,  who  pre- 
tended to  speak  with  the  dead ;  and  she  wondered  much 
that  the  queen,  in  her  letters  to  her,  never  had  mentioned 
a  word  on  that  subject.    The  queen  then  inquired  of 
those  present,  whether  it  was  true  that  there  was  such  a 
man,  and  whether  he  was  not  insane  1    To  this  count 
Scheffer  answered,  that  he  was  far  "from  insane,  but  a 
sensible  and  learned  man.    Upon  this,  the  queen  ex- 
pressed her  wishes  of  seeing  him  :  when  count  Scheffer 
said  that  he  was  intimately  acquainted  with  him,  and 
would  propose  it  to  him.    The  count  accordingly  made 
Swedenborg  promise  to  accompany  him  to  court,  which 
he  did.    The  king  and  queen  being  arrived,  entered  first 
into  conversation  with  the  foreign  ambassadors  and  other 
principal  characters  at  court,  and  then  approached  count 
Scheffer,  who  presented  Swedenborg.    The  queen  ex- 
pressed her  satisfaction  at  seeing  him,  and  asked  him 
whether  it  was  true,  that  he  could  converse  with  the 
deceased ;  he  answered  yes.     She  inquired  further, 
whether  it  was  a  science  that  could  be  communicated  to 
and  by  others  ?    No.    What  is  it  then  1   A  gift  of  God  or 
the  Lord.    Can  you  then  speak  with  every  one  deceased, 
or  only  with  certain  persons  ?     He  answered,  I  can 
converse  with  all,  whom  I  have  known  in  this  world  ; 
also  with  all  royal  and  princely  persons,  with  nil  re- 
nowned heroes,  or  great  and  learned  men,  whom  I  have 
known,  either  personally,  or  from  their  actions  or  writings  ; 


LIFE  OF  SWEDENBORC. 


9-3 


consequently,  with  all,  of  whom  I  could  form  an  idea  ; 
ibr  it  may  be  supposed  that  a  person  whom  I  never  knew, 
nor  of  whom  I  could  form  any  idea,  I  neither  could  nor 
would  wish  to  speak  with.  The  queen  then  asked  him, 
whether  he  would  undertake  a  commission  to  her  lately 
deceased  brother.  He  answered,  with  all  my  heart.  On 
this  he  followed  the  queen  with  the  king  and  count 
SchefFer  to  a  window  in  the  apartment,  where  the  queen 
gave  him  his  commission,  to  which  he  promised  to  bring 
her  an  answer.  After  this  he  was  invited  to  the  royal 
table,  here  they  put  a  thousand  questions  to  him,  which 
he  answered  truly.  Some  time  after,  count  Scheffer  paid 
him  another  visit,  and  asked  him  whether  he  had  a  mind 
of  going  to  court  again,  to  which  he  consented.  The 
queen  on  seeing  him,  said,  do  not  forget  my  commission. 
He  answered,  it  is  already  done.  And  when  he  delivered 
her  his  message,  she  was  extremely  surprised,  and  became 
suddenly  indisposed,  and  after  some  recollection  she  said, 
This  no  mortal  could  have  told  me.  On  my  inquiring 
whether  any  person  had  heard  what  the  queen  said  when 
she  gave  him  the  commission,  he  answered,  I  do  not 
know  ;  yet  she  did  not  speak  so  low  but  that  the  king 
and  count  SchefTer,  if  they  had  attended  to  it,  might  have 
heard  it.  This  may  be  depended  upon,  as  the  late 
venerable  man  himself  related  it  to  me. 

'  In  the  further  course  of  conversation  with  him  on  this 
system  of  religion,  I  took  an  opportunity  of  asking  him, 
How  a  man  who  was  confident  that  he  was  serious  in  his 
duty  towards  God  and  his  neighbor,  could  be  certain, 
whether  he  was  in  the  right  road  to  salvation  or  not 
I  was  answered,  that  this  was  very  easy  ;  and  that  such 
a  man  need  only  examine  himself  and  his  own  thoughts 
according  to  the  ten  commandments  ;  as  for  instance, 
whether  he  loves  and  fears  God  ;  whether  he  is  happy  ai 


9S 


LIFE  OF  SWEDENBORC. 


the  welfare  of  others,  and  does  not  envy  them  ;  whether 
on  having  received  a  great  injury  from  others  which  may 
have  excited  him  to  anger  and  to  meditate  revenge,  he 
afterwards  changes  his  sentiments,  because  God  lias  said 
that  vengeance  belongs  to  him,  and  so  on;  then  he  may 
rest  assured,  that  he  is  on  the  road  to  heaven.  But  when 
he  discovers  himself  to  be  actuated  by  contrary  senti- 
ments, on  the  road  to  hell.  This  led  me  to  think  of 
myself  as  well  as  of  others;  and  I  also  asked  him,  whether 
he  had  seen  the  lately  deceased  king  Frederick  V.,  adding, 
that  although  some  human  frailty  or  other  might  be 
attributed  to  him,  yet  I  had  certain  hopes  that  he  was 
happy.  His  answer  was  yes,  I  have  seen  him,  and  I 
know  that  he  is  not  only  very  well  off,  but  all  the  kings 
of  the  house  of  Oldenborg,  who^ire  all  associated  together. 
This  is  not  the  happy  case  with  our  Swedish  kings,  some 
of  whom  are  not  so  well  off.  This  he  said  in  the  presence 
of  the  consul,  and  the  Swedish  captain  with  whom  he 
sailed.  He  added  further  :  In  the  world  of  spirits  I  have 
not  seen  any  one  so  splendidly  served  and  waited  on,  as 
the  deceased  empress  Elizabeth  of  Russia  ;  as  I  expressed 
much  astonishment  at  this,  he  continued  saying,  I  could 
also  tell  you  the  reason  of  it,  which  few  would  surmise, 
viz.  That  with  all  her  faults  she  had  a  good  heart,  and 
a  certain  consideration  connected  with  her  neglect  or 
indifference ;  which  induced  her  purposely  to  postpone 
signing  many  edicts  and  papers  that  were  from  time  to 
time  presented  to  her,  and  for  that  reason  they  multiplied 
to  such  a  degree,  that  at  last  she  could  not  examine  or 
peruse  them,  but  was  obliged  to  believe  the  representations 
of  the  ministers,  and  sign  as  many  as  possible  ;  after 
which  she  would  retire  into  her  closet,  fall  on  her  knees, 
and  beg  forgiveness  of  God  if  she  had,  against  her  will, 
signed  any  thing  that  was  wrong.  When  this  conversation 


LIFE  OF  SWEDENBORG. 


99 


was  ended,  Swedenborg  in  a  friendly  and  civil  manner 
look  leave. 

'  Some  time  afterwards,  Swedenborg  for  the  last  time 
being  on  his  passage  for  Amsterdam  and  London,  I  was 
informed  that  on  account  of  a  contrary  wind  he  had  been 
detained  four  days  on  board  a  Swedish  ship,  anchored  a 
few  miles  from  Elseneur.  I  therefore  took  a  boat  and 
went  off  to  see  him  ;  on  my  inquiring  whether  Assessor 
Swedenborg  was  on  board,  the  captain  answered  in  the 
affirmative,  bid  me  welcome,  and  opened  the  cabin  door, 
which  as  soon  as  I  entered,  he  shut  after  me.  I  found 
the  Assessor  seated  in  an  undress,  his  elbows  on  the  table, 
his  hands  supporting  his  face,  which  was  turned  towards 
the  door,  his  eyes  open,  and  much  elevated.  I  was  so 
imprudent  as  immediately  to  address  him,  expressing  my 
happiness  at  seeing  and  speaking  with  him.  At  this  he 
recovered  himself  (for  he  had  really  been  in  a  trance, 
as  his  posture  evinced,)  he  rose  with  some  confusion, 
advanced  a  few  steps  from  the  table  in  a  singular  and 
visible  uncertainty,  expressed  by  his  countenance  and 
hands,  from  which,  however,  he  soon  recovered,  bid  me 
welcome,  and  asked  me  from  whence  I  came.  I  answered 
that  as  I  had  heard  he  was  on  board  a  Swedish  ship, 
lying  below  the  Koll,  I  was  come  with  an  invitation  from 
my  wife  and  self  to  request  him  to  favor  us  with  his 
company  at  our  house  ;  to  which  he  immediately  con- 
sented, pulled  off  his  gown  and  slippers,  put  on  clean 
linen,  and  drest  himself  as  briskly  and  alertly  as  a  young 
man  of  one-and-tvventy.  He  told  the  captain  where  he 
was  to  be  found  when  the  wind  should  prove  favorable, 
and  accompanied  me  to  Elseneur.  Here  my  wife,  who 
was  then  indisposed,  waited  to  welcome  him,  and  to 
request  his  excuse  if  in  any  respect  our  house  should  fall 
short  of  our  wishes  to  entertain  him,  adding,  that  she  had 


100 


LIFE  OF  SWEDENBORG. 


for  these  thirty  years  past,  been  afflicted  with  a  violent 
hysterical  disease  which  occasioned  her  much  pain  and 
uneasiness.  He  very  politely  kissed  her  hand,  and 
answered,  Oh  dear !  of  this  we  will  not  speak,  only 
acquiesce  in  the  will  of  God,  it  will  pass  away,  and  you 
will  arrive  at  the  same  health  and  beauty  as  when  you 
were  fifteen  years  of  age.  I  do  not  recollect  what  she 
or  I  answered  to  this ;  but  I  remarked  that  in  answer  to 
us  he  replied,  yes,  in  a  few  weeks ;  from  which  I  con- 
cluded, that  diseases,  which  have  their  foundation  in  the 
mind,  and  are  supported  by  the  infirmities  and  pains  of 
the  body,  do  not  leave  man  immediately  on  the  separation 
of  the  body.  We  then  conversed  on  the  various  kinds 
of  pains  she  had  suffered ;  afterwards  he  said,  among 
other  things,  that  for  twelve  years  past  he  had  been  afflicted 
with  a  very  weak  stomach,  and  during  that  time  had 
scarcely  taken  any  other  food  than  coffee  and  biscuits. 

'  I  do  not  recollect  on  what  occasion  he  told  me,  that  the 
king  had  issued  a  circular  letter  to  all  the  constitutions 
in  Sweden,  to  send  the  subject  of  their  complaint  against 
his  writings  and  explanations  in  religion,  and  that  the 
king,  the  last  time  he  spoke  with  him  on  that  head, 
familiarly  laid  his  hand  on  his  shoulder  and  said,  they  will 
not  make  any  reply  to  me  although  I  have  demanded 
their  explicit  answers.  Neither  do  I  distinctly  recollect  on 
what  occasion  we  were  conversing  on  certain  passages 
ih  his  writings,  when  I  produced  some  of  them,  and  in 
searching  we  found  the  letter  which  he  had  written  to  a 
learned  friend  in  England,  (the  late  Dr.  Hartley,)  which 
begins  I  think  with  these  words  : 

"  I  was  born  at  Stockholm  1G89."  'Here  he  told  me  he 
was  not  born  in  that  year,  as  mentioned,  but  in  the  pre- 
ceding. And  on  my  asking  him  whether  this  was  a 
fault  in  the  printing,  he  answered,  no;  but  the  reason 


LIFE  OF  SWEDEXBORG. 


101 


was  this,  says  he,  you  may  remember  in  reading  my  writ- 
ings, to  have  seen  it  mentioned  in  many  places,  that 
every  cypher  or  number  in  the  spiritual  sense  has  a  cer- 
tain correspondence  or  signification  annexed  :  and  added, 
that  when  he  had  first  put  the  true  year  in  that  letter,  an 
angel  present  told  him  that  he  should  write  the  year  now 
printed,  as  much  more  suitable  to  himself  than  the  other, 
and  you  know,  said  the  angel,  that  with  us  time  or  space 
are  nothing ;  for  this  reason  it  was,  continued  he,  that  I 
wrote  it.  On  my  observing  here,  that  it  was  impossible  for 
me  to  remove  time  and  space  from  my  thoughts  in  reading 
his  writings,  he  answered,  that  I  easily  believe  ;  it  also 
took  me  some  time  before  I  could  do  it ;  but  I  will  show 
and  teach  you  in  what  manner  it  may  be  done.  On  this 
he  entered  upon  a  very  ample  and  rational  explanation, 
but  was  interrupted  by  a  person  coming  from  the  Swedish 
merchant  to  invite  him  to  dinner ;  as  we  went  out,  I  had 
no  opportunity  of  conversing  with  him  till  he  returned 
from  his  visit. 

'  I  took  the  liberty  of  saying  to  him,  that  since  in  his 
writings,  he  always  declared,  that  at  all  times  there  were 
good  and  evil  spirits  of  the  other  world  present  with  even- 
man  ;  may  I  then  make  bold  to  ask,  whether,*while  my 
wife  and  daughter  were  singing,  there  had  been  any  from 
the  other  world  present  with  us  ?  To  this  he  answered, 
yes,  certainly  ;  and  on  my  inquiring  who  they  were,  and 
whether  I  had  known  them,  he  said,  that  it  was  the 
Danish  royal  family,  and  he  mentioned  Christian  VI., 
Sophia  Magdalena,  and  Frederick  V.,  who  through  his 
eyes  and  ears  had  seen  and  heard  it.  I  do  not  positively 
recollect  whether  he  also  mentioned  the  late  beloved 
Queen  Louisa  among  them.  After  this  he  retired,  and 
while  preparing  for  rest,  I  took  occasion,  when  we  were 
alone,  of  asking  him  whether  there  were  any  in  Sweden 
9 


102 


LIFE  OF  SWEDENBORG. 


who  approved  and  relished  his  system  of  theology,  and 
whether  he  could  mention  any  to  me.  To  which  he 
answered  yes,  but  few,  and  he  would  willingly  mention 
them  to  me,  but  that  probably  I  did  not  know  them.  I 
replied,  it  might  happen  I  knew  some  one  or  other.  He 
then  named  a  few  bishops,  and  some  of  the  senators : 
among  others  he  mentioned  the  celebrated  minister  and 
senator  Count  Andrew  Hopken,  of  whom  he  spoke 
favorably.' 

The  only  particulars  relative  to  the  close  of  Sweden- 
borg's  natural  life,  on  which  we  can  rely,  are  to  be  found 
in  an  affidavit,  made  by  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Shearsmith,  with 
whom  Swedenborg  boarded  at  the  time  of  his  death.  It 
is  as  follows  : 

'Affidavit  taken  before  the  Right  Hon.  Thomas  Wright, 
then  Lord  Mayor  of  the  city  of  London,  on  the  24th 
November,  1785,  viz.  That  towards  Christmas,  1771. 
Mr.  Swedenborg  had  a  stroke  of  the  palsy,  which  deprived 
him  of  his  speech,  which  he  soon  recovered,  but  yet 
remained  very  weak  and  infirm.  That  towards  the  end 
of  February,  1772,  he  declared  to  Elizabeth  Shearsmith 
(then  Reynolds)  and  to  Richard  Shearsmith's  first  wife 
(then  living)  that  he  should  die  on  such  a  day ;  and  that 
the  said  Elizabeth  Shearsmith  thinks  she  can  safely  affirm 
on  her  oath  he  departed  this  life  exactly  on  the  very  day 
he  had  foretold,  that  is,  one  month  after  his  prediction. 
That  about  a  fortnight  before  his  death  he  received  the 
Lord's  Supper  from  the  hands  of  Mr.  Ferelius,  a  Swedish 
minister,  to  whom  he  earnestly  recommended  to  abide  in 
the  truth  contained  in  his  writings.  That  a  little  while 
before  Mr.  Swedenborg's  decease  he  was  deprived  of  his 
spiritual  sight,  on  which  account  being  brought  into  very- 
great  tribulation,  he  vehemently  cried  out,  O  my  God ! 
hast  thou  then  wholly  forsaken  thy  servant  at  last?  But 


LIFE  OF  SWEDE NBORG.  103 

a  few  days  after  he  recovered  again  his  spiritual  sight, 
which  circumstance  appeared  to  make  him  completely 
happy ;  that  this  was  the  last  of  his  trials.  That  during 
his  latter  days,  even  as  on  the  former,  he  retained  all  his 
good  sense  and  memory  in  the  most  complete  manner. 
That  on  the  Lord's  day,  29th  of  March,  hearing  the  clock 
strike,  Mr.  Swedenborg  asked  his  landlady  and  her  maid, 
who  were  then  both  sitting  by  his  bedside,  what  it  was 
o'clock,  and  on  being  answered  it  was  5  o'clock,  he  re- 
plied, it  is  wi  ll,  I  thank  i/ou,  God  bless  you  both,  and 
then  a  little  moment  after  he  gently  gave  up  the  ghost. 
Moreover,  that  on  the  day  before  and  on  that  of  his 
departure,  Mr.  Swedenborg  received  no  visits  of  any 
friend  whatever,  and  these  deponents  never  heard  him 
either  then  or  before  utter  any  thing  that  had  the  least 
appearance  of,  or  relation  to,  a  recantation. 

Richard  Shearsmith, 
Elizabeth  Shearsmith. 
'  Sworn  24th  Nov.  1785,  before  me,  Thomas  Wright, 
Mayor.' 

Dr.  Hartley,  in  his  last  visit  to  Swedenborg,  in  com- 
pany with  Dr.  Messiter,  asked  him  to  declare  whether 
all  he  had  written  was  strictly  true,  or  whether  any  part 
or  parts  thereof  were  to  be  excepted  ?  '  I  have  written,' 
aswered  Swedenborg  with  a  degree  of  warmth,  '  nothing 
but  the  truth,  as  you  will  have  it  more  and  more  confirmed 
hereafter  all  the  days  of  your  life,  provided  you  always 
keep  close  to  the  Lord,  and  faithfully  serve  him  alone, 
in  shuning  evils  of  all  kinds  as  sins  against  him,  and 
diligently  searching  his  Word,  which  from  beginning  to 
end  bears  incontestable  testimony  to  the  truth  of  the  doc- 
trines I  have  delivered  to  the  world.' 

Mr.  Shearsmith  says  that  Swedenborg  was,  in  stature, 
ibout  five  feet  nine  inches  high,  rather  thin,  and  of  a 


104 


LIFE  OF  SWEDENBORG. 


brown  complexion  ;  that  his  eyes  were  of  a  brown  grey, 
nearly  hazel,  and  rather  small ;  that  he  was  never  seen 
to  laugh,  but  had  always  a  cheerful  smile  on  his  counte- 
nance.* He  generally  wore  a  dark  brown  coat  and 
waistcoat,  with  black  velvet  breeches,  except  in  the  morn- 
ing, when  he  had  on  a  long  gown  ;  but  when  full  dressed, 
he  wore  his  clothes  all  of  velvet,  with  a  cocked  hat,  and 
a  sword  in  a  silver  scabbard.  He  wore  spectacles,  and 
whenever  he  walked  out  he  carried  a  golden-headed 
cane. 

It  was  during  the  latter  period  of  his  life  that  he  board- 
ed with  Mr.  Shearsmith.  At  that  time  he  seldom  took 
any  animal  food,  but  lived  principally  on  milk  and  vege- 
tables, taking  tea,  and  sometimes  coffee ;  together  with 
gingerbread,  which  he  would  frequently  bring  home  with 
him,  and  share  with  the  children.  It  does  not  appear 
that  he  abstained  from  the  use  of  animal  food  from  mo- 
tives that  are  to  be  termed  strictly  conscientious,  for  no- 
where in  his  writings  has  he  actually  condemned  the  use 
of  it.  But  he  evidently  viewed  taking  the  life  of  animals 
to  be  inconsistent  with  an  elevated  state  of  the  Church. 
The  truth  of  this  remark  may  appear  from  the  following 
passage  in  the  Arcana : 

'  Eating  the  flesh  of  animals,  considered  in  itself,  is 
somewhat  profane ;  for  the  people  of  the  most  ancient 
time  never,  on  any  account,  ate  the  flesh  of  any  beast  or 
fowl,  but  fed  solely  on  grain,  especially  on  bread  made 
of  wheat,  also  on  the  fruit  of  trees,  on  pulse,  on  milk,  and 
what  is  produced  from  milk,  as  butter,  &c.  To  kill 
animals  and  to  eat  their  flesh,  was  to  them  unlawful,  and 
seemed  as  something  bestial;  and  they  were  content 

*  In  the  (Economia,  in  the  part  concerning  Rational  Psychology 
he  says,  that  loud  laughter  has  place  in  men  of  unoccupied  minds 
(mens)  and  in  such  as  are  possessed  by  the  love  of  themselves. 


LIFE   OF  SWEDENBORG. 


105 


with  the  uses  and  services  which  they  yielded,  as  appears 
also  from  Genesis  i.  29,  30 ;  but  in  succeeding  times, 
when  man  began  to  grow  fierce  as  a  wild  beast,  yea. 
much  fiercer,  then  first  they  began  to  kill  animals,  and 
to  eat  their  flesh  :  and  whereas  man's  nature  and  quality 
became  of  such  a  sort,  therefore  the  killing  and  eating  oi 
animals  was  permitted,  and  at  this  day  also  it  is  permit- 
ted ;  and  so  far  as  man  does  it  out  of  conscience,  so  far 
it  is  lawful,  -  for  his  conscience  is  formed  of  those  things 
which  he  thinks  to  be  true,  consequently  which  he  thinks 
to  be  lawful ;  wherefore  also  at  this  day  no  one  is  by  any 
means  condemned  for  this,  that  he  eats  flesh.'  n.  1002. 

No  one,  we  apprehend,  who  embraces  the  sentiments 
above  expressed,  can  justify  to  himself  the  use  of  animal 
food  on  any  other  ground,  than  that  he  was  born  in  evils 
of  all  kinds,  hereditarily  received  from  his  parents,  and 
from  a  consideration  that  the  extirpation  of  those  evils, 
and  his  restoration  to  order,  is  a  gradual,  progressive 
work. 

The  use  which  Swedenborg  had  to  perform  does  not 
appear  to  be  confined  to  the  natural  world.  It  will  be 
recollected,  by  those  who  are  familiar  with  his  theological 
works,  that  he  frequently  speaks  of  instructing  those  who 
are  in  the  intermediate  state,  or  world  of  spirits.  The 
New  Jerusalem  Church  and  the  first  Christian  Church 
have  the  same  distinction  there  as  on  earth.  In  answer 
to  a  question  once  put  to  him  by  Gen.  Tuxen,  '  whether 
there  were  any,  and  how  great  a  number  of  persons 
whom  he  knew  in  this  world  to  favor  his  doctrine,'  he 
replied,  'not  many  yet  that  he  knew  of,  but  he  might 
compute  their  number  to  perhaps  fifty,  or  thereabouts, 
and  in  proportion  the  same  number  in  the  world  of  spirits.' 
Hence  we  may  infer  that  the  progress  of  the  New  Church 
9* 


106 


LIFE  OF  SWEDENBORG. 


on  earth  depends  upon  the  state  and  increase  of  the  New 
Church  in  the  spiritual  world. 

We  shall  introduce,  in  conclusion,  some  extracts  from 
an  eulogy  pronounced  on  his  memory,  a  short  time  after 
his  death,  by  a  person  well  acquainted  with  his  private 
character,  but  who  was  unable  to  view  Swedenborg  in 
the  light  of  the  New  Church.  We  consider  it  valuable, 
as  affording  better  views  than  we  could  otherwise  obtain, 
of  that  kind  of  estimation  in  which  Swedenborg  was  held 
by  those  who  did  not  profess  to  believe  in  his  doctrine. 
As  a  great  portion  of  the  eulogy  is  occupied  on  matters 
which  have  been  before  introduced,  we  shall  only  quote 
a  part  of  it. 

"  Eulogitjm  on  Emanuel  Swedenborg  :  Pronounced  in 
the  Great  Hall  of  the  House  of  Nobles,  in  the  name  of 
the  Royal  Academy  of  Sciences  of  Stockholm,  October 
7,  1772 :  by  M.  Samuel  Sandel,  Counsellor  of  the 
Royal  Board  of  Mines,  Knight  of  the  Polar  Star,  and 
Member  of  the  said  Academy. 

'Gentlemen!  Permit  me  to  entertain  you  tbis  day 
upon  a  subject,  which  is  not  of  an  abstracted  or  remote 
nature,  but  is  intended  to  revive  the  agreeable  remem- 
brance of  a  man  celebrated  for  his  virtues  and  his  know- 
ledge, one  of  the  oldest  members  of  this  Academy,  and 
one  whom  we  all  knew  and  loved. 

'The  sentiments  of  esteem  and  friendship  with  which 
we  all  regarded  the  late  M.  Emanuel  Swedenborg,  assure 
me  of  the  pleasure  with  which  you  will  listen  to  me  while 
he  is  the  subject  of  my  discourse  :  happy  should  I  be, 
could  I  answer  your  expectations,  and  draw  his  eulogium 
iu  the  manner  it  deserves!  But  if  there  are  some  coun- 
tenances, of  which,  as  the  painters  assure  us,  it  is  ex- 
tremely difficult  to  give  an  exact  likeness ;  how  difficult 
then  must  it  be  to  delineate  that  of  a  vast  and  sublime 


LIFE   OF  SWEDENBORG. 


107 


genius,  who  never  knew  either  repose  or  fatigue;  who, 
occupied  with  the  sciences  the  most  profound,  was  long 
engaged  with  researches  into  the  secrets  of  nature,  and 
who,  in  his  latter  years,  applied  all  his  efforts  to  unveil 
the  greatest  mysteries  ;  who,  to  arrive  at  certain  branches 
of  knowledge,  opened  for  himself  a  way  of  his  own,  with- 
out ever  straying  from  sound  morals  and  true  piety  ;  who, 
being  endowed  with  a  strength  of  faculties  truly  extra- 
ordinary, in  the  decline  of  his  age,  boldly  elevated  his 
thoughts  still  further,  and  soared  to  the  greatest  heights 
to  which  the  intellectual  faculty  can  arise ;  and  who, 
finally,  has  given  occasion  to  form  respecting  him  a 
multitude  of  opinions,  differing  as  much  from  each  other 
as  do  the  minds  of  the  different  men  by  whom  they  are 
formed ! 

'  When  the  riches  and  beauties  of  nature  shine  with 
the  greatest  brilliancy  before  our  eyes,  then  it  is  that  we 
perceive  most  distinctly  the  shades  which  are  inseparable 
from  them.  On  the  appearance  of  a  new  light,  the  man 
of  mere  curiosity  sees  nothing  but  marvels  and  miracles 
even  in  its  illusions.  The  blockhead,  on  the  other  hand, 
turns  all  into  ridicule  :  in  his  estimation,  acute  penetra- 
tion is  subtilty,  deep  thought  is  dreaming,  abstract  med- 
itation is  enthusiastic  reverie,  to  quit  the  beaten  track  is 
to  go  astray,  and  the  investigation  of  unknown  truths,  is 
sheer  madness. 

'In  following  him,  the  period  of  childhood  and  the 
exercises  of  that  age  cannot  detain  me  long  ;  for,  in  him, 
every  thing  tended  to  maturity.  A  son  of  bishop  Swed- 
berg  could  not  fail  to  receive  a  good  education  according 
to  the  custom  of  the  times,  and  such  as  was  adapted  to 
form  his  youth  to  virtue,  to  industry,  to  solid  knowledge, 
and  especially  to  those  sciences  which  were  to  constitute 
his  chief  occupation.    Times  and  manners  change  :  but 


108 


LIFE  OF  SWEDENBORG. 


I  am  speaking  of  the  youth  of  a  Svvedenborg.  What 
need  is  there  to  expatiate  further  upon  the  well-bestowed 
cares  which  were  employed  on  his  education ;  upon  his 
eagerness  to  profit  by  such  an  advantage,  which  few 
men,  comparatively,  enjoy,  and  which  so  many  of  those 
who  enjoy  it,  neglect ;  upon  the  acuteness  of  his  talents, 
which  made  the  acquisition  of  knowledge  easy  to  him, 
and  cherished  his  excellent  inclinations;  in  short,  upon 
his  diligence  and  early  maturity  ?  What  more  striking 
proof  of  them  could  be  given,  than  the  favor  of  a  great 
prince,  who,  possessing  a  penetrating  judgment,  knew 
how  to  discover  merit  and  talents,  to  encourage  them  by 
his  bounty,  and  to  employ  them  to  the  best  advantage? ' 

'  Swedenborg  executed  a  work  of  the  greatest  import- 
ance, during  the  siege  of  Frederickshall,  in  1718.  He 
contrived  to  transport  over  valleys  and  mountains,  by  the 
help  of  machines  of  his  own  invention,  two  galleys,  five 
large  boats,  and  a  sloop,  from  Stromstadt  to  Iderfjol, 
which  divides  Sweden  from  Norway  towards  the  south ; 
that  is  to  say,  the  distance  of  two  miles  and  a  half.*  By 
this  operation,  the  king  found  himself  in  a  situation  to 
carry  on  his  plans;  for  under  the  cover  of  these  galleys 
and  boats,  he  transported  on  pontoons  his  heavy  artillery, 
which  it  would  have  been  impossible  to  have  conveyed 
by  land,  under  the  very  walls  of  Frederickshall.  It  is 
thus  that  the  science  and  arts,  judiciously  applied,  be- 
come universally  useful,  and  effect  objects,  which  with- 
out their  aid,  no  human  power  could  accomplish.' 

"  I  have  hitherto  only  spoken  of  one  part  of  the  works 
of  Swedenborg :  and  as  those  which  follow  are  of  a 
quite  different  nature,  it  becomes  necessary  that  we 
should  yet  dwell  a  little  longer  on  these  first.  They  are 
so  many  incontestable  proofs  of  a  universal  erudition, 
*  Equal  to  about  fourteen  English  miles. 


LIFE  OF  SWEDENBORG. 


109 


which  attached  itself  in  preference  to  objects  which  re- 
quire deep  reflection  and  profound  knowledge.  None 
can  reproach  him  with  having  wished  to  shine  in  borrowed 
plumes,  passing  off"  as  his  own  the  labors  of  others, 
dressed  out  in  a  new  form  and  decorated  with  some  new 
turns  of  expression.  It  must  be  acknowledged,  on  the 
contrary,  that,  without  ever  taking  up  the  ideas  of 
others,  he  always  followed  his  own,  and  often  makes 
remarks  and  applications  which  are  not  to  be  found  in 
any  preceding  author.  Nor  .was  he  at  all  of  the  same 
class  as  the  generality  of  universal  geniuses,  who,  for 
the  most  part,  are  content  with  merely  skimming  over 
the  surface  of  things.  He  applied  the  whole  force  of  his 
mind  to  penetrate  into  the  most  hidden  things,  to  connect 
together  the  scattered  links  of  the  great  chain  of  univer- 
sal being,  and  to  trace  up  every  thing,  in  an  order  agree- 
able to  its  nature,  to  the  great  First  Cause.  Neither  did 
he  proceed  in  the  manner  of  certain  natural  philosophers 
and  mathematicians,  who,  dazzled  by  the  light  which 
they  have  been  in  search  of  and  have  found,  would,  were 
it  possible,  eclipse  and  extinguish,  to  the  eyes  of  the  world, 
the  Only  True  and  Great  Light.  He,  in  the  course  of 
his  meditations  on  the  universe  and  on  creation,  contin- 
ually found  new  occasions  for  rising  in  love  and  adora- 
tion towards  the  Author  of  nature. 

'  But  let  us  suppose  ourselves  engaged  in  examining  a 
grand  machine,  in  the  construction  of  which  we  had  no 
concern  :  we  see  nothing  of  it  but  its  results  :  yet  from 
its  effects,  with  which,  even,  we  are  but  imperfectly 
acquainted,  we  wish  to  judge  of  the  whole.  It  will  hence 
naturally  happen,  that  every  one  will  adopt  such  princi- 
ples of  explanation  as  appear  to  him  most  certain,  and 
will  endeavor  thence  to  advance,  step  by  step.  It  is  thus 
that  have  proceeded  our  most  distinguished  scholars  in 


110 


LIFE  OF  SWEDENBORG. 


theoretical  philosophy.  Happy  are  they,  who,  in  their 
investigations  of  the  most  sublime  subjects,  have  been 
the  least  unintelligible!  If,  with  the  most  profound 
knowledge,  and  with  the  greatest  strength  of  intellect, 
they  have  not  been  able  to  avoid  illusions  and  to  attain 
the  end  proposed,  they  at  least  have  struck  out  new  paths 
for  the  exercise  of  our  intellectual  faculties ;  one  idea 
leads  to  another ;  and  thus  they  have  opened  the  way  to 
discoveries  of  greater  certainty.  Even  the  searchers  for 
the  philosopher's  stone,  if,  after  all  their  labors,  they  have 
not  succeeded  in  making  gold,  have  at  least  enriched 
chemistry  with  many  valuable  discoveries. 

'  I  think  I  shall  not  be  mistaken  if  I  assert,  that  Swe- 
denborg,  from  the  time  when  he  first  began  to  think  for 
himself,  was  animated  by  a  secret  fire,  an  ardent  desire 
to  attain  to  the  discovery  of  the  most  abstract  things  :  and 
that  he  thenceforward  thought  that  he  had  obtained  a 
glimpse  of  the  means  of  arriving  at  his  end.  I  think  I 
am  justified  in  this  supposition,  on  a  comparison  of  his 
last  works  with  his  first;  though  they  treat  of  very  dif- 
ferent subjects. 

'  He  contemplated  the  great  edifice  of  the  universe  in 
general.  He  afterwards  examined  such  of  its  parts  as 
come  within  the  limits  of  our  knowledge.  He  saw  that 
the  whole  is  arranged  in  a  uniform  order  and  governed 
by  certain  laws.  He  took  particular  notice,  in  this  im- 
mense machine,  of  every  thing  that  can  be  explained 
on  mathematical  principles.  He  doubted  not  that  the 
supreme  Creator  had  arranged  the  whole,  even  to  the  most 
imperceptible  parts,  in  the  most  entire  harmony  and  the 
most  complete  mutual  agreement :  and  this  agreement, 
as  a  mathematical  philosopher,  he  endeavored  to  develope, 
by  drawing  conclusions  from  the  smallest  parts  to  the 
greatest,  from  that  which  is  visible  before  our  eyes,  to  that 
which  is  scarcely  discoverable  even  by  the  aid  of  optical 


LIFE  OF  SWEDENBORG. 


!  1  i 


glasses.  He  thus  formed  to  himself  a  system  founded 
upon  a  certain  species  of  mechanism,  and  supported  by 
reasoning ;  a  system,  the  arrangement  of  which  is  so  solid, 
and  the  composition  so  serious,  that  it  claims  and  merits 
all  the  attention  of  the  learned  :  —  as  for  others,  they  may 
do  better  not  to  meddle  with  it.  According  to  this 
system,  he  explains  all  that  the  most  certain  facts  and  the 
soundest  reasoning  can  offer  to  our  meditations.  If  we 
dare  not  adopt  the  whole,  there  are  at  least  many  excel- 
lent things  in  it  which  we  may  apply  to  our  use.  But 
he  went  further :  he  wished  to  combine  this  system  with 
religion ;  and  to  this  object  he  almost  entirely  devoted 
himself  from  the  time  of  the  publication  of  his  Opera 
Philosophica  et  Mineralia. 

'  He  was  the  sincere  friend  of  mankind ;  and  in  hi> 
examination  of  the  character  of  others,  he  was  particu- 
larly desirous  to  discover  in  them  this  virtue,  which  he 
regarded  as  an  infallible  proof  of  the  presence  of  many 
more.  He  was  cheerful  and  agreeable  in  society.  Bv 
way  of  relaxation  from  his  important  labors,  he  sought 
and  frequented  the  company  of  persons  of  information, 
by  whom  he  was  always  well  received.  He  knew  how 
to  check  opportunely,  and  with  great  address,  that  species 
of  wit,  which  would  indulge  itself  at  the  expense  of  seri- 
ous things.  As  a  public  functionary,  he  was  upright 
and  just :  while  he  discharged  his  duties  with  great  ex- 
actness, he  neglected  nothing  but  his  own  advancement. 
Having  been  called,  without  solicitation  on  his  part,  to  a 
distinguished  post,  he  never  sought  any  further  promotion 
When  his  private  occupations  began  to  encroach  upon 
the  time  required  for  the  functions  of  his  office,  he 
resigned  it,  and  remained  content  with  the  title  which  he 
had  borne  while  exercising  it  for  one-and-thirty  years. 

'  He  was  a  worthy  member  of  this  Royal  Academy  : 
and  though  before  his  admission  into  it  he  had  been 


112 


LIFE  OF  SWEDENBORG. 


engaged  with  subjects  different  from  those  which  it  cul- 
tivates, he  was  unwilling  to  be  an  unuseful  associate. 
He  enriched  our  Memoirs  with  an  article  on  Inlaid  Work 
in  Marble,  for  Tables,  and  for  other  Ornaments. 

'  As  a  member  of  the  Equestrian  Order  of  the  House 
of  Nobles,  he  took  his  seat  in  several  of  the  Diets  of  the 
Realm  ;  in  which  his  conduct  was  such  as  to  secure  him 
both  from  reproaches  of  his  own  conscience  and  from 
those  of  others.  He  lived  under  the  reigns  of  many  of 
our  sovereigns,  and  enjoyed  the  particular  favor  and 
kindness  of  them  all ;  an  advantage  which  virtue  and 
science  will  ever  enjoy  under  an  enlightened  government : 
and  what  people  is  more  happy  in  this  respect  than 
are  we  1 

'  Swedenborg  (and  this  I  mention  without  intending 
to  make  a  merit  of  it)  was  never  married.  This  was  not 
however  owing  to  any  indifference  towards  the  sex ;  for 
he  esteemed  the  company  of  a  fine  and  intelligent  woman 
as  one  of  the  most  agreeable  of  pleasures ;  but  his  pro- 
found studies  rendered  expedient  for  him  the  quiet  of  a 
single  life.  It  may  be  truly  said,  that  he  was  solitary, 
but  never  sad. 

'  He  always  enjoyed  most  excellent  health,  having 
scarcely  ever  experienced  the  slightest  indisposition. 
Content  within  himself,  and  with  his  situation,  his  life 
was,  in  all  respects,  one  of  the  happiest  that  ever  fell  to 
the  lot  of  man,  till  the  very  moment  of  its  close.  During 
his  last  residence  in  London,  on  the  24th  of  December, 
last  year,  he  had  an  attack  of  apoplexy;  and,  nature  de- 
manding her  rights,  he  died  on  the  29th  of  March  in  the 
present  year  [1772,]  in  the  eighty-fifth  year  of  his  age  : 
satisfied  with  his  sojourn  on  earth,  and  delighted  at  the 
prospect  of  his  heavenly  metamorphosis. 

'  May  this  Royal  Academy  retain  as  long,  a  great 
number  of  such  distinguished  and  useful  members!' 


APPENDIX. 


NO.  I.  p.  10. 

The  following  memorial  of  Emanuel  Swedenborg,  con- 
cerning Charles  XII.  of  Sweden,  was  printed  in  the 
Gentleman's  Magazine,  for  September,  1754.  It  may, 
however,  be  proper  to  observe,  that  it  was  no  doubt  writ- 
ten by  the  author  long  prior  to  his  being  called  to  the 
sacred  office  which  occupied  the  last  twenty-nine  years  of 
his  life  ;  (which  accounts  for  his  speaking  of  the  celebrated 
Charles  XII.  with  so  much  greater  respect  than  he  is 
known  to  have  afterwards  entertained  for  his  memory.) 
The  editor  of  the  Gentleman's  Magazine  does  not  state  by 
what  means  he  obtained  possession  of  the  article  ;  —  he 
most  probably  translated  it  from  some  foreign  journal,  or 
the  Transactions  of  the  Royal  Academy  at  Stockholm : 
in  which  it  might  have  appeared  long  before  its  publica- 
tion in  English. 

Having  been  frequently  admitted  to  the  honor  of  hearing 
his  late  most  excellent  majesty  Charles  XII.  discourse 
on  mathematical  subjects,  I  presume  an  account  of  a 
new  arithmetic  invented  by  him,  may  merit  the  attention 
of  my  hearers. 

His  majesty  observed  then,  that  the  denary  arithmetic, 
universally  received  and  practised,  was  most  probably 
derived  from  the  original  method  of  counting  on  the 
fingeis;  that  illiterate  people  of  old,  when  they  had  run 
through  the  fingers  of  both  hands,  repeated  new  periods 
over  and  over  again,  and  every  time  spread  open  both 
10 


114 


LIFE  OF  SWEDENBORG. 


hands  ;  which  being  done  ten  times,  they  distinguished 
each  step  by  proper  marks,  as  by  joining  two,  three,  or 
four  fingers.  Afterwards,  when  this  method  of  numeration 
on  the  fingers  came  to  be  expressed  by  proper  characters, 
it  soon  became  firmly  and  universally  established,  and  so 
the  denary  computus  has  been  retained  to  this  day.  But 
surely  were  a  solid  geometrician  thoroughly  versed  in  the 
abstract  natuie  and  fundamentals  of  numbers,  and  set  his 
mind  upon  introducing  a  still  more  useful  computus  into 
the  world,  instead  of  ten,  he  would  select  such  a  perfect 
square,  or  cube  number,  as  by  continual  bisection,  or 
halving,  would  at  length  terminate  in  unity,  and  be  better 
adapted  to  the  sub-divisions  of  measures,  weights,  coins, 

&.C. 

Thus  intent  on  a  new  arithmetic,  the  hero  pitched 
upon  the  number  eight,  as  most  fit  for  the  purpose,  since 
it  could  not  only  be  halved  continually  down  to  unity, 
without  a  fraction,  but  contained  within  it  the  square  of 
two,  and  was  itself  the  cube  thereof,  and  was  also  applica- 
ble to  the  received  denomination  of  several  sorts  of  weights 
and  coins,  rising  to  16  and  32,  the  double  and  quadruple 
of  eight.  Upon  these  first  considerations,  he  was  pleased 
to  command  me  to  draw  up  an  essay  or  an  oetonary  com- 
putus, which  I  completed  in  a  few  days,  with  its  applica- 
tion to  the  received  divisions  of  coins,  measures,  and 
weights,  a  disquisition  on  cubes  and  squares,  and  a  new 
and  easy  way  of  extracting  roots,  all  illustrated  with 
examples. 

His  majesty  having  cast  his  eye  twice  or  thrice  over 
it,  and  observing,  perhaps  from  some  hints  in  the  essay, 
that  the  denary  computus  had  several  advantages  not 
always  attended  to,  he  did  not  at  that  time  seem  absolutely 
to  approve  of  the  oetonary  ;  or,  it  is  like,  he  might  con- 
ceive, that  though  it  seemed  easy  in  theory,  yet  it  might 
prove  difficult  to  introduce  it  to  practice.  Be  this  as  it 
will,  he  insisted  on  fixing  upon  some  other  that  was  both 
a  cube  and  a  square  number,  referrible  to  eight,  and 
divisible  down  to  unity  by  bisection.  This  could  be  no 
other  than  64,  the  cube  of  4,  and  square  of  8,  divisible 
down  to  unity  without  a  fraction. 

I  immediately  presumed  to  object,  that  such  a  number 


APPENDIX. 


115 


would  be  too  prolix,  as  it  arises  through  a  series  of  entirely 
distinct  and  different  numbers  up  to  64,  and  then  again 
to  its  duplicate  4096,  and  on  to  its  triplicate  262144, 
before  the  fourth  step  commences ;  so  that  the  difficulty 
of  such  a  computus  would  be  incredible,  not  only  in 
addition  and  substraction,  but  to  a  still  higher  degree 
in  multiplication  and  division.  For  the  memory  must 
necessarily  retain  in  the  multiplication  table,  3969  distinct 
products  of  the  61  numbers  of  the  first  step  multiplied 
into  one  another  :  whereas  only  49  are  necessary  in  the 
octonary,  and  but  81  are  required  in  the  denary  arithme- 
tic;  which  last  is  difficult  to  be  remembered  and  applied 
in  practice,  by  some  capacities.  But  the  stronger  my 
objections  were,  the  more  resolute  was  his  royal  mind 
upon  attempting  such  a  computus. 

Obstructions  made  him  eagerly  aspire 

All  to  surmount,  and  nobly  soar  the  higher. 

He  insisted  that  the  alleged  difficulties  might  be  over- 
balanced by  very  many  advantages. 

A  few  days  after  this  I  was  called  before  his  majesty, 
who  resuming  the  subject,  demanded  if  I  had  made  a 
trial  ?  I  still  urging'  my  former  objections,  he  reached 
me  a  paper  written  with  his  own  hand,  in  new  characters 
and  terms  of  denomination,  the  perusal  of  which  he  was 
pleased,  at  my  entreaty,  to  grant  me ;  wherein,  to  my 
great  surprise,  I  found  not  only  new  characters  and 
numbers,  (the  one  almost  naturally  expressive  of  the 
other)  in  a  continued  series  to  64,  so  ranged  as  easily  to 
be  remembered,  but  also  new  denominations,  so  contrived 
by  pairs,  as  to  be  easily  extended  to  myriads  by  a  contin- 
ued variation  of  the  character  and  denomination.  And 
further  casting  my  eye  on  several  new  methods  of  his  for 
addition  and  multiplication  by  this  computus,  either 
artificially  contrived,  or  else  inherent  in  the  characters  of 
the  numbers  themselves,  I  was  struck  with  the  profoundest 
admiration  of  the  force  of  his  majesty's  genius,  and  with 
such  strange  amazement,  as  obliged  me  to  esteem  this 
eminent  personage,  not  my  rival,  but  by  far  my  superior  in 
my  own  art.  And  having  the  original  still  in  my  custody, 
at  a  proper  time  I  may  publish  it,  as  it  highly  deserves ; 
whereby  it  will  appear  with  what  discerning  skill  he  was 


116 


LIFE  OF  SWEDENBORG. 


endowed,  or  how  deeply  he  penetrated  into  the  obscurest 
recesses  of  the  arithmetical  science. 

Besides,  his  eminent  talents  in  calculation  further 
appear,  by  his  frequently  working  and  solving  the  most 
difficult  numerical  problems,  barely  by  thought  and  mem- 
ory, in  which  operations  others  are  obliged  to  take  great 
pains  and  tedious  labor. 

Having  duly  weighed  the  vast  advantages  arising  from 
mathematical  and  arithmetical  knowledge  in  most  occa- 
sions of  human  life,  he  frequently  used  it  as  an  addage, 
that  he  who  is  ignorant  of  numbers  is  scarce  half  a  man. 

Whilst  he  was  at  Bender  he  composed  a  complete 
volume  of  military  exercises,  highly  esteemed  by  those 
who  are  best  skilled  in  the  art  of  war. 

NO.  II.  p.  40. 

Letter  written  by  Emanuel  Swedenborg,  in  1769,  to 
the  Rev.  Thomas  Hartley,  M.  A.  Rector  of  Winwick,  in 
Northamptonshire,  England,  to  which  is  added  the  ori- 
ginal, in  Latin. 

I  take  pleasure  in  the  friendship  you  express  for  me  in 
your  letter,  and  return  you  sincere  thanks  for  the  same  ; 
but  as  to  the  praises  which  you  bestow  upon  me,  I  only 
receive  them  as  tokens  of  your  love  of  the  truths  contained 
in  my  writings,  and  so  refer  them  to  the  Lord  our  Savior, 
from  whom  is  all  truth,  because  he  is  The  Truth.  (John 
xiv.  6.)  It  is  the  concluding  part  of  your  letter  that 
chiefly  engages  my  attention,  where  you  say  as  follows : 
'  As  after  your  departure  from  England  disputes  may  arise 
on  the  subject  of  your  writings,  and  so  give  occasion  of 
defending  their  author  against  such  false  reports  and  as- 
persions as  they  who  are  no  friends  to  truth  may  invent 
to  the  prejudice  of  his  character,  may  it  not  be  of  use,  in 
order  to  refute  any  calumnies  of  that  kind,  that  you  leave 
in  my  hands  some  short  account  of  yourself ;  as  concern- 
ing, for  example,  your  degrees  in  the  university,  the  offices 
you  have  borne,  your  family  and  connexions,  the  honors 
which  I  am  told  have  been  conferred  upon  you,  and  such 
other  particulars  as  may  serve  to  the  vindication  of  your 


APPENDIX. 


117 


character,  if  attacked  ;  that  so  any  ill-grounded  prejudice 
may  be  obviated  or  removed  ?  For  where  the  honor  and 
interest  of  truth  are  concerned,  it  certainly  behoves  us  to 
employ  all  lawful  means  in  its  defence  and  support.'  After 
reflecting  on  the  foregoing  passage,  I  was  induced  to 
comply  with  your  friendly  advice,  by  briefly  communicat- 
ing the  following  circumstances  of  my  life. 

I  was  born  at  Stockholm,  in  the  year  1689,  [it  has 
been  ascertained  that  this  should  be  1GS8,]  Jan.  29th. 
My  father's  name  was  Jesper  Swedberg ;  who  was  bishop 
of  West-Gothland,  and  a  man  of  celebrity  in  his  time. 
He  was  also  elected  a  member  of  the  [English]  Society 
for  the  propagation  of  the  Gospel  in  Foreign  Parts ;  for  he 
had  been  appointed  by  King  Charles  XII.  as  bishop  over 
the  Swedish  churches  in  Pennsylvania  and  London.  In 
the  year  1710  I  began  my  travels,  first  going  to  England, 
and  thence  to  Holland,  France,  and  Germany  ;  whence  I 
returned  home  in  1714.  In  the  year  1710,  and  after- 
wards, I  had  many  conversations  with  Charles  XII.  king 
of  Sweden,  who  was  pleased  to  bestow  on  me  a  large 
share  of  his  favor,  and  in  that  year  appointed  me  to  the 
office  of  Assessor  of  the  Metallic  College ;  in  which  I 
continued  till  the  year  1747,  when  I  resigned  it ;  but  I 
still  retain  the  salary  annexed  to  it,  as  an  appointment  for 
life.  My  sole  view  in  this  resignation  was,  that  I  might 
be  more  at  liberty  to  devote  myself  to  that  new  function 
to  which  the  Lord  had  called  me.  On  my  resigning  my 
office  a  higher  degree  of  rank  was  offered  me  ;  but  this  I 
utterly  declined,  lest  it  should  be  the  occasion  of  inspiring 
me  with  pride.  In  1719  I  was  ennobled  by  Queen  Ul- 
rica Eleonora,  and  named  Siccrfi  /iborg ;  from  which  time 
I  have  taken  my  seat  with  the  Nobles  of  the  Equestrian 
Order  in  the  Triennial  Assemblies  of  the  States  of  the 
Realm.  I  am  a  Fellow,  by  invitation,  of  the  Royal 
Academy  of  Sciences  at  Stockholm ;  but  I  have  never 
sought  admission  into  any  other  literary  society,  as  I 
belong  to  an  angelic  society,  wherein  things  relating  to 
heaven  and  the  soul  are  the  only  subjects  of  discourse 
and  entertainment;  whereas  the  things  which  occupy  the 
attention  of  our  literary  societies  are  such  as  relate  to  the 
world  and  the  body.    In  the  year  1734,  I  published  at 


118 


LIFE  OF  SWEDENBORG. 


Leipsic  the  Regnum  Minerale,  in  three  volumes,  folio ; 
and  in  1738  I  took  a  journey  into  Italy,  and  stayed  a 
year  at  Venice  and  Rome. 

With  respect  to  my  family  connexions :  I  had  four 
sisters.  One  of  them  was  married  to  Eric  Benzelius, 
afterwards  promoted  to  the  Archbishoprick  of  Upsal :  and 
thus  I  became  related  to  the  two  succeeding  Archbishops 
of  that  see,  both  named  Benzelius,  and  younger  brothers 
of  the  former.  My  second  sister  was  married  to  Lars 
Benzelstierna,  who  was  promoted  to  a  provincial  govern- 
ment. But  all  these  are  dead  ;  however,  two  bishops  who 
are  related  to  me  are  still  living:  one  of  them,  named 
Filenius,  is  Bishop  of  East  Gothland,  and  now  officiates 
as  President  of  the  Ecclesiastical  Order  in  the  Diet  at 
Stockholm,  in  the  room  of  the  Archbishop,  who  is  infirm  ; 
he  married  my  sister's  daughter :  the  other,  named  Ben- 
zelstierna, is  Bishop  of  Westmania  and  Dalecarlia;  he  is 
the  son  of  my  second  sister.  Not  to  mention  others  of 
my  relations  who  enjoy  stations  of  dignity.  I  live, 
besides,  on  terms  of  familiarity  and  friendship  with  all  the 
bishops  of  my  country,  who  are  ten  in  number  ;  as  also 
with  the  sixteen  Senators  and  the  rest  of  the  Nobility; 
for  they  know  that  I  am  in  fellowship  with  angels.  The 
King  and  Queen,  also,  and  the  three  princes  their  sons, 
show  me  much  favor  :  I  was  once  invited  by  the  King 
and  Queen  to  dine  at  their  table,  — an  honor  which  is  in 
general  granted  only  to  the  Nobility  of  the  highest  rank  ; 
and  likewise,  since,  with  the  hereditary  Prince.  They 
all  wish  for  my  return  home;  'for  so  far  am  I  from  being 
in  any  danger  of  persecution  in  my  own  country,  as  you 
seem  to  apprehend,  and  so  kindly  wish  to  provide  against ; 
and  should  any  thing  of  the  kind  befal  me  elsewhere,  it 
cannot  hurt  me. 

But  I  regard  all  that  I  have  mentioned  as  matters  of 
respectively  little  moment ;  for,  what  far  exceeds  them,  I 
have  been  called  to  a  holy  office  by  the  Lord  himself,  who 
most  graciously  manifested  himself  in  person  to  me  his 
servant  in  the  year  1743;  when  he  opened  my  sight  to 
the  view  of  the  spiritual  world,  and  granted  me  the  priv- 
ilege of  conversing  with  spirits  and  angels,  which  I  enjoy 
to  this  day.    From  that  time  I  began  to  print  and  publish 


APPENDIX. 


1 19 


various  arcana  that  have  been  seen  by  me  or  revealed  to 
me ;  as  respecting  heaven  and  hell,  the  state  of  man  alter 
death,  the  true  worship  of  God,  the  spiritual  sense  of  the 
Word;  with  many  other  most  important  matters  condu- 
cive to  salvation  and  true  wisdom.  The  only  reason  of 
my  later  journeys  to  foreign  countries,  has  been  the  desire 
of  being  useful,  by  making  known  the  arcana  entrusted 
to  me. 

As  to  this  world's  wealth,  I  have  what  is  sufficient : 
and  more  I  neither  seek  nor  wish  for. 

Your  letter  has  drawn  the  mention  of  these  things  from 
me,  with  the  view,  as  you  suggest,  that  any  ill-grounded 
prejudices  may  be  removed.  Farewell ;  and  from  my 
heart  I  wish  you  all  felicity  both  in  this  world  and  the 
next ;  which  I  make  no  doubt  of  your  attaining,  if  you 
look  and  pray  to  our  Lord. 

Emanuel  Swedenborg. 
Responsum  ad  Epislolam  ah  Amico  ad  me  scriptam. 

Gaudeo  ex  amicitia,  quam  testificaris  in  Epistola  tua ; 
pro  hac  et  imprimis  pro  ilia  refero  Tibi  ex  animo  gratias  ; 
laudes,  quibus  me  cumulas,  non  recipio  aliter,  quam  quod 
sint  amoris  veritatum  in  scriptis  meis ;  et  quia  inde  sunt, 
ideo  transmitto  illas  ad  Dominum  nostrum  Salvatorem,  a 
Quo  est  omne  veritatis  quia  est  Ipsa  Veritas.  Joh.  xiv.  6, 
duntaxat  ad  ilia,  qua;  ad  finem  scribis,  animum  adverti, 
qua?  haec  sunt :  Si  forsan  post  discessum  tuum  ex  Anglia 
oriatur  scrmo  de  Scriptis  tuis,  et  tunc  quoque  occasio  dc- 
fcndcndi  te  auctorem  contra  malcvolum  aliquem  conviciato- 
rem,  qui studebit  loedere  famam  tuam  cxcogitatis  mendaciis, 
ut  solcnt  quidam  inter  osores  veritatis,  annon  usui  erit  ad 
refellcnda  tali  a  opprobria,  tit  rclinquas  penes  me  quadam 
particularia  dc  te,  de  gradibus  in  Accidentia,  de  publicis 
Ojjiciis  quibus  functus  es,  de  Cognitis  Cognatis,  de 
Honoribus  tuis,  quibus  te  ornatum  audivi,  ac  de  reliquis 
qua  ad  bonam  famam  stabilicndaminservire  potuerint ;  ut 
sic  prcrjudicia  male  capta  amoveantur :  nam  omnibus  me- 
diis  licitis  utaidum  est,  ne  aliquid  detrimenti  capiat  Veri- 
tas. Post  meditationem  de  his,  tractus  sum  ad  obtem- 
perandum  amico  tuo  consilio,  quod  est,  ut  aliquade  rebus 
vita;  meae  communicem,  qua;  in  summario  sunt  haec. 


120 


LIFE  OF  SWEDENBORG. 


Natus  sum  Anno  1689  d :  22  Jan.  Stockholmia?,  a 
Patre  nominate  Jesper  Swedberg,  qui  fuit  Episcopus 
Westrogothia;,  suo  tempore  Celebris ;  qui  etiam  in  Mem- 
brum  Societatis  propangandi  fidem,  ab  ilia  Angliae  Soci- 
etate,  electus  et  adscriptus  erat ;  nam  a  Rege  Carolo  XII 
etiam  ut  Episcopus  propositus  est  Ecclesiis  Suecanis  in 
Pensylvania,  et  quoque  Ecclesiae  in  Londino.  Anno 
1710  peregre  profectus  sum,  primum  in  Angliam,  &  inde 
in  Hollandiam,  Galliam  et  Germaniam,  a  quibus  Anno 
1714  domum  redii.  Anno  1716  et  postea  cum  Carolo 
XII  Rege  Sueciae  srepe  loquutus  sum,  qui  magnopere 
mihi  favit,  et  eo  Anno  insignivit  me  munere  Assessoris  in 
Collegio  metallico,  quo  postea  functus  sum  usque  ad 
Annum  1747;  quo  Anno  me  illo  abdicavi,  retinendo 
usque  salarium  istius  muneris  ad  finem  vitre  meae  ;  abdi- 
cavi me  illo  unice  propter  finem,  ut  novae  functioni  a 
Domino  mihi  injunctae  eo  melius  vacarem ;  offerebatur 
tunc  mihi  superior  dignitatis  gradus,  sed  ilium  prorsus 
renuntiavi,  ne  fastus  inde  invaderet  animum.  Anno 
1716  a  Regina  Ulrica  Eleonora  nobilitatus  sum,  et  nomi- 
natus  Swedenborg,  et  ab  eo  tempore  in  Conventibus,  qui 
quovis  tertio  anno  recurrunt,  fui  inter  Nobiles  in  Equestri 
Ordine.  Academiae  Regiae  scientiarum,  qua?  Stock- 
holmiae  est,  consocius  et  membrum  sum,  ad  quod  invita- 
tus;  receptionem  in  aliquam  Societatem  literatam  alibi 
nusquam  petivi,  quoniam  in  Societate  angelica  sum,  et  in 
hac  solum  agitur  de  talibus,  quae  Cceli  et  Animae  sunt,  at 
in  Societatibus  literatorum  de  talibus  quae  Mundi  et  Cor- 
poris sunt.  Anno  1734  edidi  Regnam  Minerale  Lipsiae, 
in  3  Voluminibus  in  Folio.  Anno  1738  iter  feci  in  Ita- 
liam,  et  Venetiis  et  Romae  per  annum  commoratus. 

duoad  cognationes  meas;  fuerant  mihi  quatuor  Soro- 
res;  harum  unam  in  uxorem  duxit  Ericus  Benzelius,  qui 
postea  factus  est  Archi  Episcopus  Upsaliae,  et  sic  ego 
agnatus  cum  duobus  sequentibus  Archi  Episcopis  ibi, 
qui  erant  Benzelli,  fratres  minorennes  prioris :  alteram 
meain  Sororem  duxit  Lars  Benzelstierna,  qui  fait  insigni- 
tus  honore  Gubernatoris  provinciae ;  sed  hi  mortui  sunt. 
Ast  duo  Episcopi  mei  affines  hodie  inter  vivos  sunt,  unus 
qui  vocatur  Filenius,  Episcopus  Ostrogothire,  qui  nunc  in 
Conventu  Stockholmiae  in  Ordine  Eeclesiastico  munns 


APPENDIX. 


121 


Praesidiis  loco  Archi-Episcopi  aegrotantis  obit,  hie  filiam 
sororis  nieae  habuit  uxorem  :  alter  qui  vocatur  Benzelsti- 
erna  Episcopus  Wessmanniae  et  Dalekarliae,  hie  est  filius 
secundae  sororis  meae;  ut  taceam  alios  in  dignitate  con- 
stitutos.  Praeterea  in  Patria  mea  omnes  Episcopi,  qui 
numero  10  sunt,  et  quoque  Senatores,  qui  numero  16,  et 
reliqui  Magnates,  me  ainant,  et  ex  amore  honorant,  & 
cum  illis  familiariter,  sicut  amicus  cum  amicis,  convivo ; 
hoc  fit,  quoniam  sciunt,  quod  in  consortio  cum  Angelis 
sim.  Ipse  Rex  &-  Regina,  et  tres  illorum  filii  Principes, 
multopere  mihi  favent ;  semel  etiam  a  Rege  et  Regina 
invitatus  ad  mensam  comedi  cum  illis,  quod  alioquin  non 
conceditur  ulli  nisi  quam  magnatibus ;  et  similiter  postea 
cum  Principe  haereditario.  Omnes  aventreditum  raeura  ; 
quapropter  in  Patria  mea  nihil  minus  timeo  quam  perse- 
quutionem,  de  qua  aliquid  suspicaris,  et  pro  qua  ideo  fa- 
ventissime  consulis  in  Epistola  tua  ;  si  me  persequuntur 
alibi,  hoc  ad  me  non  pertingit.  Sed  recensita  ilia  respicio 
sicut  parvi  momenti  respective,  quoniam  id,  quod  ilia 
excedit,  est,  quod  ab  ipso  Domino  vocatus  sim  ad  munus 
sanctum,  Qui  se  in  Persona  clementissime  manifestavit 
coram  me  servo  suo,  Anno  1743,  et  tunc  aperuit  mihi 
visum  in  Spiritualem  mundum,  &  dedit  loqui  cum  spirit- 
ibus  &l  angelis,  quod  perstitit  usque  ad  huncdiem ;  ab  eo 
tempore  incepi  typis  vulgare  varia  arcana  mihi  visa  &- 
revelata,  ut  de  Coelo  &.  Inferno,  de  Statu  hominum  post 
mortem,  de  vero  Cultu  Divino,  de  Sensu  spirituali  Verbi, 
praeter  dignissima  alia,  quae  ad  salutem  &  ad  sapientiam 
conducunt.  Quod  aliquoties  e  Patria  mea  ad  exteras 
regiones  profectus  sim,  non  fuit  ex  alia  causa,  quam  ex 
desiderio  faciendi  usus,  ac  detegendi  arcana  mihi  concre- 
dita.  Praeterea  possideo  opes,  quantum  sat  est,  nec 
quaero  neque  desidero  plus.  Ad  haec  commemoranda 
adducor  a  tua  Epistola,  ut  praejudicia  male  capta  amove- 
antur  ;  ut  scribis.  Vale,  et  Tibi  felicia  in  hoc  Mundo  et 
in  futuro  ex  corde  adopto,  nec  dubito  quin  illis,  si.  spectas 
&l  oras  ad  Dominum  nostrum,  potiturus  sis. 

Emanuel  Svvedenborg. 


122 


LIFE  OF  SWEDENBORG. 


NO.  III.  p.  45. 

CATALOGUE  OF  SWEDENBORg's  MANUSCRIPTS. 

A  catalogue  of  all  the  autograph  manuscripts  of  the  late  Assessor 
the  Honorable  Emanuel  Swedenborg,  which,  together  with  that 
part  of  his  correspondence  which  relates  to  the  works  published 
by  him  in  print  and  other  documents,  are  delivered  over  to  the 
Royal  Swedish  Academy  of  Sciences,  for  the  purpose  of  being  pre- 
served in  their  library  with  thatsolicitude,  which  it  is  expected  will 
be  considered  due  to  the  contents  of  these  document*,  as  well  as 
to  the  reputation  of  the  deceased,  and  the  honor  of  his  family,  both 
now  and  hereafter. 

Thcologica. 

1st.  Apocalypsis,  explicata  secundum  sensum  spiritu- 
alem,  ubi  revalantur  arcana,  qua;  ibi  praedicta  et  hactenus 
recondita  fuerunt;  in  4to.  Vol.  1,2,  and  3.  Contains 
altogether  996  folios. 

2c?.  Index  rerum  in  Apocalypsi  revelata. 

3d.  Three  volumes  in  folio,  containing  probably  the 
first  sketch  of  the  Arcana  Ccelestia  which  afterwards  was 
published  in  print  in  eight  volumes.  The  first  volume 
contains  an  explication  of  Genesis  from  its  commencement 
to  chap.  35,  v.  16,  inclusive,  in  1713  sections. 

The  second  volume  contains 

1.  The  continuation  of  Genesis  to  its  conclusion,  in 
1511  sec. 

2.  An  Explication  of  Exodus,  which  commences  with 
1516  sec.  and  continues  to  the  14th  chap.  v.  28,  inclusive. 

The  third  volume  contains 

1.  A  continuation  of  Exodus  in  4450  sec. 

2.  An  explication  of  the  book  of  Joshua  from  sec.  4451 
to  4636. 

3.  An  explication  of  the  book  of  Judges,  4637  to  4856. 

4.  "  "         Ruth,  4857  to  4860. 


5. 

1st  book  of  Samuel,  4861  to  5039. 

6. 

2d  " 

5040  to  5180. 

7. 

1st  " 

Kings,  5181  to  5315. 

a   .  " 

2d  " 

5316  to  5345. 

9. 

1st  " 

Chronicles,  )  5346  to 

10. 

2d  " 

Chronicles,  f  5409. 
Leviticus,  5410  to  6496. 

12. 

Numbers,  6497  to  7648. 

13. 

Deuteronomy,  7649  to 

7762. 


APPENDIX. 


123 


At/i.  One  volume  in  folio,  in  which  is  found  an  expli- 
cation of 

1.  Isaiah  from  page  1  to  page  77. 

2.  Jeremiah  from  page  78  to  page  107. 

5th.  Some  sheets  royal  folio,  bound  in  Turkish  paper, 
paged  from  page  332  to  page  370,  inclusive,  in  which  is 
a  summary  explication  of  all  the  books  of  the  prophets 
and  of  the  Psalms  of  David. 

6th.  Clavis  Hieroglyphica  Arcanorum  naturalium  et 
spiritualium  per  viam  representationum  et  corresponden- 
tiarum,  48  pages  in  4to. 

7th.  Six  volumes  royal  folio,  numbered  on  the  back 
with  Roman  figures,  and  all  bound  in  parchment  except- 
ing the  4th  volume,  which  has  lost  its  binding,  but  by  its 
connexion,  according  to  the  current  series  of  its  para- 
graphs with  the  5th,  is  discovered  to  be  the  fourth  in 
order.  These  large  books  are  for  the  greater  part  arranged 
in  the  form  of  dictionaries  ;  and  it  seems  that 

Vols.  1  and  2  are  indexes  to  a  part  of  the  books  of  the 
Old  Testament. 

Vol.  3,  is  likewise  an  index  to  part  of  the  books  of  the 
New  Testament.    The  latter  part  of  vol.  2,  as  also 

Vols.  4  and  5,  have  the  appearance  of  containing  sepa- 
rate treatises  and  memorable  relations,  intended  to  illus- 
trate his  theological  writings  ;  but,  according  to  the  order 
of  paragraphs  thus  :  that  the  first  commencement  indeed 
is  wanting  ;  but  that  the  commencement  of  what  remains 
is  found  to  be  made  in  vol.  2,  beginning  on  the  last  leaf 
with  sec.  200,  and  proceeding  in  retrograde  order  from 
the  end  of  the  book  to  about  its  middle,  where  it  ends 
with  sec.  972.  The  continuation  is  found  in  vol.  4,  but 
commences  in  the  middle  of  the  book  with  sec.  913,  and 
continues  to  the  end  of  the  book,  where  it  ends  with  sec. 
1789,  but  commences  again  with  sec.  1790  at  the  begin- 
ning of  the  book,  and  goes  on  to  sec.  3427 ;  this  collec- 
tion afterwards  runs  on  in  vol.  5,  from  sec.  3428  to  6093. 

Vol.  6,  is  also  an  extensive  index,  probably  to  some  of 
the  author's  own  collections  or  some  work  of  his  ;  but  it 
must  have  been  either  written  over  again,  or  used  for 
some  particular  purpose,  since  through  the  whole  of  this 
extensive  book,  line  after  line  is  found  to  be  struck  out. 


124 


LIFE  OF  SWEDENBORG. 


8th.  A  volume  of  a  similar  kind,  but  without  any  num- 
ber, which  professes  to  contain  an  index  to  the  prophet 
Isaiah.  But  the  contents  are  found  to  be  crossed  over  on 
every  page 

9th.  Another  volume  of  similar  form  and  binding,  which 
may  be  an  index  to  the  printed  Apocalypsis  Revelata. 

10th.  An  index  in  parchment  binding,  folio,  to  the  5th 
volume  mentioned  above,  particularly  to  the  memorable 
relations  written  there  and  in  other  places. 

11th.  Ten  volumes  in  oblong  quarto,  parchment  binding, 
with  Roman  numbers  on  the  backs,  marked  from  1  to  10, 
inclusive,  with  respect  to  which,  it  is  to  be  observed,  that 
vol.  1  bears  the  following  inscription  on  its  first  leaf: 
Nomina  Virorum,  Terrarum,  Regnorum,  Urbium  ;  and 
professes  to  be  a  nomenclature  of  names  occurring  in  the 
Old  Testament.  Vols.  2  and  3,  have  the  appearance  of 
being  indexes  to  some  of  his  own  works  ;  and  we  observe 
that  towards  the  end  of  vol.  4,  commences  a  series  of 
pages  which  continues  through  vols.  5,  6,  and  7,  and 
stops  in  vol.  8,  page  1301.  In  vol.  9,  a  new  series  of 
pages  is  again  commenced,  which  is  continued  in  vol.  10, 
to  page  462. 

12th.  Seven  volumes  of  similar  form  and  binding, 
which  have  now  been  numbered  from  1  to  7  inclusive, 
not  according  to  any  connexion  discoverable  in  their 
contents,  but  merely  for  the  sake  of  order  in  registering 
them.  Of  these,  vol.  1  is  supposed  to  be  a  liber  memo- 
rialis  on  several  technical  terms  occurring  in  the  sciences : 
it  also  contains  annotations  and  extracts  from  different 
authors,  besides  his  own  thoughts,  as  for  example  : 

Correspondentia  Harmonica,  page  205,  220,  235,  250. 
270. 

Arithmetica  Geometrica,  p.  222. 
Oratio  dominica  seu  Pater  noster,  p.  224. 
Harmonica  Musica,  p.  247. 
Optica,  p.  229. 

The  order  to  be  observed  in  the  greater  and  smaller 
divisions  of  his  treatise  on  OEconomia  Animali  : 

1.  Regno  Animali,  p.  253,  262,  268. 
'  Religio  naturalis  qualis  and  qualiter  a  vera  degenerat, 
p.  258. 


APPENDIX. 


125 


Reprcsentatio  Oraculorum,  p.  2G7.  Contains  27<> 
l>asres,  and  is  furnished  with  an  index. 

Vol.  2.  Has  been  discovered  to  be  an  index  to  Con- 
cordia pia,  Lipsias  edita,  1756,  in  8vo. 

Vol.  3.  Contains  texts  of  Scripture  collected  under 
certain  heads,  such  as  Apostoli,  Miracula,  Deus  Pater  & 
Filius,  &c. 

Vol.  4.  Is  thought  to  be  an  index  appertaining  to  sonic 
manuscript  treatise  de  Amore  conjugiali. 

Vol.  5.  Contains  274  pages,  and  consists  chiefly  of 
blank  paper  ;  but  yet  contains  some  annotations  on  the 
council  of  Trent,  page  3.  His  own  Memorabilia  respect- 
ing his  conversation  with  Calvin,  page  7.  De  Deo  Salva- 
tore  Jesu  Christo, page  111.  Doctrina  nova;  Ecclesiae  in 
Mimmario,  page  200. 

Vol.  0.  Is  most  of  it  blank  paper  and  shows  itself  to  be 
the  commencement  of  an  index  of  the  same  kind  as  vol.  2. 

Vol.  7.  Contains,  first  an  Index  Partis  Secunda;  (Econ- 
omise animalis,  but  after  that,  de  Messia  iterum  venturo, 
ut  reducat  Judseos. 

A  collection  of  passages  of  Scripture  in  94  sec. 

De  Regno  Dei,  first  in  210  sec.  and  then  in  14  sec. 

And  finally,  De  Babylone,  in  6  sec. 

ISth.  A  small  octavo  in  Italian  binding  of  134  pages, 
filled  with  memorable  relations,  of  which  all  are  arranged 
under  separate  heads. 

14th.  Three  large  packets,  in  which,  according  to  a 
separate  inscription  on  each,  are  laid  together,  probably 
the  first  systematically  written  Arcana  Ccelestia  and 
Apocalypsis  Revelata. 

loth.  Novi  Testament!  versio  latina  a  Sebastiano 
Schmidio,  in  which  were  found  several  autograph  anno- 
tations. Also  some  part  of  versio  latina  veteris  Testa- 
menti,  with  some  autograph  annotations. 

Ifitk.  A  packet,  see  No.  13,  Philosophica. 

Phitosojjhica. 

1st.  De  Magnete  et  diversis  ejus  qualitatibus,  273  pages 
in  quarto. 

2rf.  De  Secretione  Argenti  et  Cupri,  qua;  Segerarbete 
vocatur.    2(33  pages  in  quarto. 

3*7.  De  Sulphuro  et  Pyrite.    229  pages  in  4to. 
11 


126 


LIFE  OF  SWEDENBORG. 


ith.  De  Victriolo  elixandi.    446  pages  in  4to. 

5th.  De  Sale  Communi ;  h.  e.  de  Sale  fossili  vel  gen> 
ineo,  marine-  &  fontano.    343  pages  in  4to. 

6t7i.  Geometrica  et  Algebraica.    279  pages  4to. 

7th.  Principia  Rerum  Naturalium  ab  Experimentis  et 
Geometria  sive  ex  priori  et  posteriori  educta.  509  pages 
in  4to. 

8th.    Three  short  treatises. 

1.  De  Spiritu  animali.    24  pages. 

2.  De  sensatione,  seu  de  corporis  passione,  in  13 
chapters. 

3.  De  Actione,  in  35  chapters. 

9tk.  One  volume  in  4to,  of  760  pages.  On  its  first  leal 
we  indeed  find  the  following  title:  OZconomia  Animalis, 
seu  transactiones  de  utraque  parte  hominis,  de  cerebro, 
medulla  oblongata  et  spinali,  de  nervis,  analytice,  physice, 
philosophice  demonstrata  ;  but  the  treatise  on  this  subject 
is  not  continuous,  but  dispersed  and  interrupted  with  other 
matter;  viz. 

1.  Description  of  his  travels  in  foreign  countries,  in 
the  years  1710,  p.  49S— 1721,  p.  503—1723,  p.  8  to  p. 
39,  which  afterwards  is  continued  p.  45  to  p.  49,  and 
finally  from  p.  55  to  p.  115.  1736,  1737,  1738,  1739, 
from  p.  404  to  p.  542,  and  afterwards  from  p.  730  to  p. 
733—737. 

2.  Comparatio  Onthologiaj  and  Cosmologiae  generalis. 
Christiani  Wolfii,  cum  principiis  nostris  rerum  naturalium. 

p.  41. 

3.  De  Aqu  is  ccementariis  Hungarian,    p.  41  to  p.  46. 

4.  De  puncti  attributis.    p.  49  to  p.  65. 

5.  De  Mechanismo  animas  and  corporis,  besides  several 
onthologica,  psycologica,  anatomica  &  excerpta  variorum, 
from  p.  116  to  495,  and  from  p.  550  to  p.  711,  with  an 
index  to  it  from  p.  712  to  p.  729. 

6.  Description  of  several  of  his  own  dreams  in  the  years 
1736,  1737,  1738,  1739,  and  1740.  p.  730  to  733,  and 
p.  411  to  745.  These  leaves  have  been  taken  out  to  be 
kept  by  the  family  itself. 

10th.  Several  fragments  of  greater  or  smaller  sizes, 
written  in  different  styles,  but  apparently  by  his  own  hand, 
probably  of  his  treatises  OZconomia  Naturalis,  &  Regnum 
Animale. 


APPENDIX. 


127 


11//*.  De  Scnsu  comniuni,  ejusque  influxu  in  animani 
Fragment. 

V2th.  Two  short  treatises,  but  deficient:  de  Musteulis 
Faciei,  &-  de  Aure  humana. 

V3th.  Several  mixed  fragments,  laid  together  in  one 
packet,  but  afterwards  divided  into  two  packets.  One 
for  such  as  were  written  since  1745. 

Letters  and  Documents. 

In  one  packet,  laid  together,  and  numbered  as  follows 

No.  1.  Papers  arrived  from  London  in  the  month  of 
September  of  the  present  year,  and  probably  the  last 
written  by  Assessor  Swedenborg's  own  hand. 

No.  2.  Projects  and  Memorials  presented  on  differe,n 
political  occasions. 

No.  3.  Correspondence  with  and  controversial  writings 
against  the  deceased  councillor  of  commerce,  Norden- 
crantz,  and  President  Von  Oehlreich. 

No.  4.  Letters  from  the  bishop  Dr.  Jesper  Swedberg. 

No.  5.  Do.  From  Lewis,  Printer  in  London. 

No.  6.  Do.  From  John  Hart,  printer  in  London. 

No.  7.  Do.  from  P.  Roger  Docteur  en  Theologie,  md 
Madame  Johanna  Corleva. 

No.  8.  Do.  from  Hekel,  bookseller  in  Dresden. 

No.  9.  Do.  from  George  Schneider,  in  Hamburgh. 

No.  10.  Do.  from  Joachim  Wretham,  in  Amsterdam 

No.  11.  Do.  from  Margarretha  Ahlstrom,  in  London 

No.  12.  Do.  from  Zacharias  Stromberg,  in  Amsterdam. 

No.  13.  Several  first  draughts  of  letters  and  answer--, 
written  by  himself. 

No.  14.  Several  foreign  letters,  and  among  them  some 
from  the  Academy  of  Sciences  at  St.  Petersburgh,  and 
from  Ch.  Wolfius. 

No.  15.  Letters  from  his  relations  and  friends,  particu- 
larly from  his  brother  in  law,  the  Archbishop  Doctor  Eric 
Benzelius,  and  Probst  J.  Unge. 

No.  16.  Letters  from  L.  Baron  Von  Hatzel,  Chev 
Grand  Croix  de  l'Ordre  de  St.  George,  together  with  his 
Excellency's  the  Councellor  of  State,  Count  Gustav. 
Bonde's  letter  of  the  7th  August,  1700  and  the  answer 
afterwards  given  to  it  by  Assessor  Swedenborg. 


128 


LIFE  OF  SWEDENBORG. 


17.  and  18.  Letters  from  Herman  Oberreit,  Johannes 
Caspar,  Lavater  and  Christian  Tuxen. 

19.  Letters  from  Abbas  F.  C.  Ottinger,  of  the  years 
1765,  1706,  1767,  1768,  with  which  are  found  the  first 
draughts  of  three  answers. 

No.  20.  Four  letters  from  different  persons. 

No.  21.  First  draughts  of  several  letters. 

No.  22.  Letters  from  Polheim,  Klingenstierna,  A.  Cel- 
sius, N.  Shenmark,  the  Academies  of  Upsula  and  Abo. 
and  several  bishops. 

No.  23.  Powers  of  attorney  general,  and  special,  as 
well  as  other  documents  relative  to  Assessor  Swedenborg's 
private  affairs. 

Stockholm,  the  27th  of  October,  1771. 

On  the  part  of  the  heirs  of  Swedenborg : 

E.  Wenneborg. 

C.  Bentzelstierna. 

NO.  IV. 

Letter  of  Emanuel  Swedenborg  to  the  king  of  Sweden 
on  the  subject  of  the  persecution  which  he  received  from 
the  clergy.  It  is  without  date,  but  probably  written  about 
1769. 

Sire :  I  find  myself  necessitated  at  this  period  to  have 
recourse  to  your  majesty's  protection,  having  met  with 
usage  of  such  a  nature,  as  no  other  person  has  experienced 
since  the  establishment  of  Christianity  in  Sweden,  and 
much  less  since  there  has  been  liberty  of  conscience. 
The  following  is  an  abridgment  of  the  particulars  that 
are  the  occasion  of  my  requesting  your  majesty's  inter- 
ference. 

On  my  arrival  in  Sweden  from  foreign  parts,  I  was 
informed  that  bishop  Filenius  had  suppressed  and  seized 
the  copies  of  my  treatise  Dc  Amore  Conjugiali,  that  I  had 
printed  in  Holland,  and  which  were  sent  to  Norkjoping. 
Having  inquired  of  some  bishops,  whether  bishop  F.  had 
acted  in  this  manner  from  his  own  authority,  or  that  of 
the  clerical  body,  they  replied,  that  they  had  heard  of  tht 
affair,  but  that  none  of  them  had  been  consulted  about  it. 
or  had  given  his  consent  thereunto ;  and  that  there  was 


APPENDIX. 


129 


not  one  word  set  down  in  the  journal  of  the  ecclesiastical 
court  concerning  it.  Some  ecclesiastics  at  Gottenburg 
being  emboldened  by  this  inconsiderate  and  violent  con- 
duct of  the  bishops,  began  to  speak  and  declaim  loudly 
against  my  writings,  and  so  far  succeeded  as  to  have  an 
assembly  appointed  for  their  examination,  consisting  ot 
some  bishops  and  professors  in  divinity.  This  assembly 
continued  sitting  for  the  space  of  some  months,  and  at 
length  made  a  favorable  report,  which  stopped  the  mouth-: 
of  those  accusers  at  once ;  their  attempts  were  then 
thought  to  cease,  and  the  affair  to  have  an  end.  To 
prevent  all  thought  of  its  being  rekindled,  it  was  con- 
cluded, that  a  petition  should  be  presented  to  your  ma- 
jesty, to  issue  orders  to  the  chancellor  of  justice,  to  give 
an  information  of  the  authors  who  had  raised  the  disturb- 
ance at  Gottenburg.  The  bishop  and  deacon  of  that 
place,  who  were  the  principal  movers  in  this  affair,  seeing 
the  little  success  of  their  project  to  engage  the  body  ot 
the  clergy,  to  light  up  the  fire  for  which  they  had  madf 
ready  the  materials,  had  recourse  to  calumnies  and  inju- 
ries, and  filled  twenty  printed  leaves  with  invectives,  which 
they  circulated  amongst  the  public.  I  was  farther  in- 
formed, that  your  majesty,  hearing  of  this  dispute,  took  it 
under  your  own  consideration,  decided  it  in  the  senate, 
and  ordered  the  chancellor  to  forward  letters  relative 
thereto  to  the  consistory  at  Gottenburg. 

I  had  no  notice  sent  me  of  all  these  proceedings ;  my 
person,  writings,  and  sentiments  on  the  worship  of  my 
Lord  our  Savior,  were  attacked  and  persecuted,  and  I 
have  neither  been  called  to  make  my  defence,  nor  been 
heard  respecting  it :  but  truth  itself  has  answered  for  me. 
The  accounts  that  were  published  at  Gottenburg  on  this 
matter,  did  not  touch  the  substance  of  the  cause,  and 
were  filled  with  invectives  and  gross  injuries.  The  first 
account  I  had  of  these  papers,  was  from  a  general  com- 
missary of  war  at  Elseneur,  (General  Tuxen,)  and  a  friend 
at  Stockholm,  who  lent  them  to  me  for  a  day  ;  and  I  found 
therein  two  letters  of  bishop  F.  wherein  it  is  said,  that  he 
should  meddle  no  more  in  it.  I  am  desirous  to  convince 
the  world,  that  all  these  proceedings  from  their  beginning 


11 


130 


LIFE  OF  SWEDENBORG. 


to  their  end,  have  been  carried  on  without  my  having 
ever  been  heard.  A  rumor  has  nevertheless  spread 
throughout  Stockholm,  that  the  chancellor  of  justice  has 
declared  in  writing  to  the  consistory  at  Gottenburg,  that 
my  writings  are  prohibited  from  being  brought  into  that 
place,  under  the  penalty  of  fifty  dollars;  and  that  my 
revelations  have  been  declared  false,  and  not  truth.  I 
have  already  informed  your  majesty,  and  beseech  you  to 
recall  it  to.  mind,  that  the  Lord  our  Savior  manifested 
himself  to  me  in  a  sensible  personal  appearance;  that  he 
has  commanded  me  to  write  what  has  been  already  done, 
and  what  I  have  still  to  do :  that  he  was  afterwards 
graciously  pleased  to  endow  me  with  the  privilege  of  con- 
versing with  angels  and  spirits,  and  to  be  in  fellowship 
with  them.  I  have  already  declared  this  more  than  once 
to  your  majesty  in  the  presence  of  all  the  royal  family, 
when  they  were  graciously  pleased  to  invite  me  to  their 
table  with  five  senators,  and  several  other  persons ;  this 
was  the  only  subject  discoursed  of  during  the  repast.  Of 
this  I  also  spoke  afterwards  to  several  other  senators ;  and 
more  openly  to  their  excellencies  count  de  Tessin,  count 
Bonde,  and  count  Hopken,  who  are  still  alive,  and  were 
satisfied  with  the  truth  of  it.  I  have  declared  the  same 
in  England,  Holland,  Germany,  Denmark,  Spain,  and  at 
Paris,  to  kings,  princes,  and  other  particular  persons,  as 
well  as  to  those  in  this  kingdom.  If  the  common  report 
is  believed,  the  chancellor  has  declared,  that  what  I  have 
been  reciting  are  untruths,  although  the  very  truth.  To 
say  that  they  cannot  believe  and  give  credit  to  such  things, 
therein  will  I  excuse  them,  for  it  is  not  in  my  power  to 
place  others  in  the  same  state  that  God  has  placed  me, 
so  as  to  be  able  to  convince  them  by  their  own  eyes  and 
ears  of  the  truth  of  those  deeds  and  things  I  have  made 
publicly  known.  I  have  no  ability  to  capacitate  them  to 
converse  with  angels  and  spirits,  neither  to  work  miracles 
to  dispose  or  force  their  understandings,  to  comprehend 
what  I  say.  When  my  writings  are  read  with  attention 
and  cool  reflection  (in  which  many  things  are  to  be  met 
with  as  hitherto  unknown)  it  is  easy  enough  to  conclude, 
that  I  could  not  come  by  such  knowledge,  but  by  a  real 
vision,  and  converse  with  those  who  are  in  the  spiritual 


APPENDIX. 


131 


world.  As  a  farther  proof,  I  beseech*  their  excellencies 
to  peruse  what  is  contained  in  my  treatise  on  Conjugial 
Love,  page  314  to  31C.  This  book  is  in  the  hands  of 
count  D'Ekeblad,  and  count  de  Bjelke.  If  any  doubt 
shall  still  remain,  I  am  ready  to  testify  with  the  most 
solemn  oath  that  can  be  offered  in  this  matter,  that  I 
have  said  nothing  but  essential  and  real  truth,  without 
any  mixture  of  deception.  This  knowledge  is  given  to 
me  from  our  Savior,  not  for  any  particular  merit  of  mine, 
but  for  the  great  concern  of  all  Christians'  salvation  and 
happiness;  and  as  such,  how  can  any  one  venture  to 
assert  it  as  false?  That  these  things  may  appear  such 
as  many  have  had  no  conception  of,  and  of  consequence, 
that  they  cannot  from  thence  credit,  has  nothing  remark- 
able in  it,  for  scarce  any  thing  is  known  respecting  them. 

If  it  is  true  that  the  chancellor  has  written  to  the  con- 
sistory at  Gottenburg,  in  the  terms  which  I  have  related 
from  the  public  rumor,  it  will  give  occasion  to  conclude, 
that  my  writings  contain  errors,  and  that  what  I  have 
declared  to  be  revealed  to  me  are  falsities,  which  can  in 
nowise  be  proved,  unless  construed  to  a  sense  I  never 
intended.  In  such  a  case,  according  to  the  laws  on  that 
head,  I  might  be  arrested  and  shut  up  in  prison,  and  all 
this  without  being  heard  in  my  own  defence.  This  is 
the  motive  for  my  having  recourse  to  your  majesty  for 
protection ;  for  since  the  establishment  of  Christianity  and 
liberty  in  our  country,  it  is  a  thing  altogether  unheard  of, 
that  any  person  has  been  proceeded  against  in  the  man- 
ner they  have  against  me. 

On  this  interesting  affair,  which  concerns  not  only  my 
writings,  but  also  my  person  and  reputation,  I  humbly 
request  your  majesty,  that  the  reverend  clergy  may  deliver 
their  opinion  to  yourself  on  that  matter,  likewise  the 
minutes  of  the  council  that  examined  the  writings,  and 
the  letter  said  to  be  forwarded  by  the  chancellor  of  justice 
to  the  consistory  at  Gottenburg,  to  the  intent,  that  I  may 
be  informed  thereof,  and,  as  well  as  others  of  your  majesty  's 
subjects,  be  enabled  to  make  a  suitable  reply,  and  heard 

*  At  that  time  the  King  only  presided  in  the  senate,  to  which 
body  at  large  he  therefore  addressed  this  letter. 


132 


LIFE  OF  SWEDENBORG. 


m  my  own  defence,  possessing  the  like  right  and  privilege? 
to  require  it. 

As  to  what  relates  to  the  doctors  Beyer  and  Rosen  of 
Gottenburg,  I  advised  them  to  nothing,  but  to  address 
themselves  to  our  Lord  and  Savior  Jesus  Christ,  as  a 
means  of  attaining  to  heavenly  good  and  blessedness,  for 
he  only  has  power  in  heaven  and  earth,  as  declared  in 
Matthew  xxviii.  18.  As  far  as  I  have  been  able  to  learn, 
they  have  said  no  more.  This  is  conformable  to  the 
Augsburgh  confession,  the  Formula  Concordia,  and  the 
whole  of  Sacred  Writ.  Yet  these  gentlemen  have  be- 
come no  less  objects  of  the  most  cruel  persecutions  than 
myself,  arising  from  the  enmity  of  the  bishop  and  dean  of 
that  town.  I  can  say  the  same  of  my  writings,  which  I 
regard  as  another  self ;  and  that  all  that  this  dean  has 
laid  to  my  charge  is  mere  scandal  and  lies.  I  have 
farther  to  intreat,  that  the  two  letters  adjoined  to  this, 
which  I  wrote  to  Dr.  Beyer  concerning  this  business,  may 
be  read.  Emanuel  Swedenborg. 

NO  V.  p.  91. 

The  following  is  an  extract  from  a  notice  of  Count 
Hopken  by  one  of  his  cotemporaries. 

Baron  Daniel  Niclas  Van  Hopken,  the  father  of  Count 
Andrew  John,  was  secretary  of  state  in  the  department  of 
foreign  affairs,  and  afterwards  president  in  the  court  of 
commerce  :  a  man  of  great  abilities.  Count  Andrew  Van 
Hopken,  his  son,  was,  while  young,  engaged  in  the  same 
department  with  his  father,  and  after  ten  years  diligent 
application,  he  displayed  such  proofs  of  abilities,  that  he 
was  honored  with  great  confidence  in  matters  of  public, 
importance.  But  I  ought  to  remind  you  of  the  state  of 
Sweden,  while  Count  Andrew  prepared  his  memory  for 
immortality,  and  I  hope  you  will  make  some  allowance  if 
I  am  not  able  to  express  myself  with  that  strength,  that 
elegance,  and  that  clearness  in  English  as  I  should  wish. 

Count  Andrew  Van  Hopken  as  a  public  man  was  acute 
and  prudent ;  as  a  private  man,  amiable  and  instructive. 
If  in  his  life  time  (says  his  panegyrist)  truth  and  science, 
the  offspring  of  learning,  were  dangerous  in  affairs  of 
policy,  they  were,  however,  for  him  in  his  private  life, 


APPENDIX. 


133 


innocent  companions  to  whom  he  had  a  just  claim,  a? 
from  his  infancy  he  had  gained  their  confidence.  Their 
friendship  for  him  was  the  cause  of  his  being  chosen  a 
member  of  severel  learned  societies ;  was  the  cause  that 
he  visited  the  world  with  reputation ;  travelled  through 
Germany,  Holland,  Flanders,  Italy,  France,  and  Eng- 
land. Truth  and  science  travelled  and  dwelt  with  him, 
partook  his  troubles,  and  his  pleasures;  were  his  advisers 
in  prosperity,  his  support  in  adversity,  his  safeguard  in 
dangers.  By  their  means  he  commanded  veneration 
from  respectable  people,  esteem  from  the  lower,  reputation 
amongst  the  enlightened,  and  mutual  confidence  from 
the  learned.  No  wonder  then  if  he  loved  them,  and  it 
they  never  abandoned  him. 

His  learning  was  great,  his  pen  manly ;  many  of  his 
most  reputable  countrymen  gave  him  the  title  of  the 
Swedish  Tacitus.  He  was,  to  his  last,  a  defender  of  K6- 
erty,  and  was  repugnant  to  the  present  government  in 
Sweden,  which  he  always  branded  with  the  epithet  of 
absolute.  He  was  one  of  the  institutors  of  the  Swedish 
Royal  Academy  of  Sciences,  and  served  the  academy 
with  his  abilities  for  several  years  in  the  quality  of  its 
secretary  :  In  private  conversation  he  did  not  speak  idle 
things,  but  always  to  the  purpose  :  He  did  not  write  much 
for  the  public,  but  what  he  wrote  is  masterly  :  He  was  a 
man  of  fortune,  but  without  avarice  or  prodigality  :  He 
had  dignity  in  his  carriage,  and  was  of  a  well-favored 
aspect,  and  much  beloved  by  his  inferiors.  He  took  leave 
of  his  high  office ;  was  some  years  after  recalled  by  the 
present  king  to  enter  again  in  the  senate  ;  but  seeing  the 
liberty  of  his  country  in  distress,  he  left  willingly  this 
high  office,  and  enjoyed  a  philosophical  tranquillity  by  the 
serenity  of  his  temper  even  to  the  9th  of  March  last  year, 
when  by  an  apoplectic  stroke,  he  unexpectedly  left  us  to 
regret  him  in  the  ??th  year  of  his  age. 

NO.  VI. 

Letters  to  Dr.  Gabriel  Andrew  Beyer. 

LETTER  I. 

Stockholm,  Sept.  loth,  1TGG. 
Dear  Sir     I  arrived  here  the  8th  of  this  month.  The 


134 


LIFE  OF  SWEDENBORG. 


voyage  from  England  hither  was  made  in  eight  days. 
The  wind  was  favorable,  but  attended  with  a  violent  storm, 
which  occasioned  so  short  a  passage.  I  have  since 
received  yours  of  the  17th  of  September,  and  am  glad  to 
find  yourself  and  my  other  friends  are  well  at  Gottenburg, 
to  all  of  whom  you  will  please  to  present  my  compliments. 

I  wish  much  blessing  to  the  intended  publication  of 
the  Library  of  Sermons,  [the  title  of  a  work  written  by 
Dr.  Beyer,]  and  send  you  herewith  my  subscription  for 
the  same.  I  presume  you  will  use  all  necessary  pre- 
caution in  this  work,  because  the  time  is  not  yet  arrived, 
that  the  essentials  of  the  New  Church  can  be  so  received  ; 
the  clergy,  who  have  so  much  confirmed  themselves  in 
their  tenets  at  the  universities,  find  it  difficult  to  be 
convinced,  for  all  confirmations,  in  things  pertaining  to 
theology,  are,  as  it  were,  glued  fast  in  the  brains,  and  can 
with  difficulty  be  removed;  and,  whilst  they  remain, 
genuine  truths  can  find  no  place.  Besides,  the  new 
heaven  of  Christians,  from  whence  the  New  Jerusalem 
from  the  Lord  will  descend,  Revel,  xxi.  12,  is  not  yet 
perfectly  settled. 

It  is  now  generally  thought  here  at  Stockholm,  that 
faith  and  charity  must  advance  together,  and  that  the  one 
cannot  exist  without  the  other,  by  reason  that  good  works 
are  the  fruits  of  faith,  and  show  themselves  in  a  state  of 
justification  ;  yet  very  few  of  the  Lutherans  think  beyond 
this,  although  the  learned  have  not  yet  discovered  any 
connexion  between  faith  and  good  works,  for  which  reason 
they  assert  good  works  to  be  only  things  of  a  moral  and 
civil  nature,  and  so  far  good,  but  not  available  unto 
salvation,  &c.  They  are  also  in  the  right,  because  from 
such  a  faith  no  other  works  can  be  derived  :  the  case  is 
different  as  to  faith  in  Jesus  Christ. 

With  respect  to  the  Divine  Humanity  of  the  Lord,  it  is 
not  contrary  to  the  Formula  Concordia;,  where  we  are 
taught,  that  '  in  Christ  God  is  man,  and  man  is  God,  and 
the  assertion  of  Paul  is  confirmed,  that  in  Christ  all  th<j 
fulness  of  the  Godhead  dwelleth  bodily,'  &c.  Of  the 
writings  of  Bchmcn  I  cannot  judge,  as  I  have  never  read 
them.    I  remain,  &c.  Emanuel  Swedenborg. 


APPENDIX. 


135 


LETTER  II. 

Stockholm,  Oct.  30,  1T69. 

Dear  Sir :  I  arrived  at  Stockholm  the  beginning  of 
this  month,  and  was  kindly  received  by  all  classes  of 
people,  and  instantly  invited  by  their  royal  highnesses 
the  hereditary  prince  and  his  sister,  with  both  of  whom 
I  had  a  long  conversation.  I  have  also  dined  with  several 
of  the  senators,  and  conversed  with  the  first  members  of 
the  diet,  and  with  the  bishops  here  present,  who  have 
all  behaved  very  kind  and  affable  to  me,  except  bishop 
(olenitis.  On  being  informed  that  my  copies  of  the  work, 
dc  Amorc  Conjugiali,  were  stopped  at  Norkjoping,  1 
inquired  of  the  bishops,  Enander  from  Abo,  of  Benzel- 
stierna  from  Westeras,  of  bishop  Lutkeman,  and  of  bishop 
Lamberg,  how  matters  stood  respecting  my  writings,  who 
all  assured  me,  that  they  knew  no  other  but  the  books 
were  taken  care  of,  lest  any  part  of  them  should  be  lost 
before  my  return  home ;  but  that  bishop  Filenius  had 
made  a  representation  of  the  matter  to  the  clergy  in  the 
diet,  who  had  given  him  no  answer,  and  much  less  con- 
sented to  any  confiscation ;  and  that  his  motion  was  not 
accepted,  or  minuted  down  in  the  proceedings  of  the 
diet  :  and  consequently  that  none  of  the  clerical  order  in 
the  diet  bore  any  part  in  it,  except  bishop  Filenius,  with 
whom  I  had  some  dispute,  as  he  insisted  on  their  being 
revised  before  they  were  delivered,  and  he  will  not  hear 
mentioned,  that  the  revisal  of  this  book,  which  is  not 
theological,  but  chiefly  moral,  is  unnecessary,  and  con- 
sequently absurd.  Such  mode  of  proceeding  would  pre- 
pare the  way  for  a  scculum  obscurnm  in  Sweden.  Never- 
theless, this  behavior  of  the  bishop  cannot  affect  me  in 
the  least,  as  I  have  brought  over  thirty-eight  copies  of  this 
work  with  me,  and  had  sent  over  five  of  them  before,  the 
half  of  which  number  I  have  delivered  and  sent  to  the 
bishops,  to  the  different  orders  of  the  diet,  to  the  senators, 
and  to  the  royal  family,  and  when  the  rest  in  like  manner 
are  distributed,  there  will  be  more  than  sufficient  for 
Stockholm.  I  think  of  sending  those  that  are  stopped  at 
Norkjoping,  abroad,  where  they  are  much  desired. 

I  send  herewith  a  little  treatise,  printed  in  London. 


136 


LIFE   OF  SWEDENBORG. 


entitled,  De  Commcrcio  Animm  ct  Corporis,  which  has 
been  sent  to  the  societies  and  universities  in  England  and 
France.  Please  to  peruse  the  latter  part  of  it :  most 
likely  it  is  also  translated  into  English,  I  gave  only  to 
bishop  Benzelstierna  that  little  treatise,  entitled,  A  Brief 
Exposition  of  the  Doctrine  of  the  Neio  Church,  enjoining 
him  at  the  same  time,  in  the  strictest  manner,  to  take  care 
not  to  let  it  pass  into  other  people's  hands,  on  account 
that  there  are  but  very  few  in  Sweden,  whose  understand- 
ings are  receptive  of  true  theology,  and  therefore  the  light 
that  is  given  from  the  Word  of  God,  is  not  received  by 
them.  As  for  instance,  what  is  said  in  Rom.  chap.  iii. 
•28,  and  in  Galat.  chap.  ii.  16,  where  an  imputative  faith 
of  the  merits  of  Christ  is  not  meant,  but  real  faith  in  Jesus, 
which  is  a  faith  from  him  and  in  him.  Neither  are  the 
works  of  the  law  of  the  Decalogue  meant  in  those  places, 
but  the  Mosaic  law,  proper  to  the  Jews.  Neither  is  Rom. 
iv.  to  be  understood  of  the  imputation  of  the  present 
church,  &c.  nor  will  they  be  enlightened  by  such  Scrip- 
ture texts  as  concern  the  Son  of  God ;  that  by  the  Son  of 
God  is  not  to  be  understood  any  Son  of  God  from  eternity, 
but  the  Son  of  God  conceived  in  time  from  Jehovah  God, 
and  born  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  according  to  the  very  words 
themselves,  in  Luke,  chap.  i.  32,  35.  Matt.  chap.  iii.  17. 
chap.  xvii.  5.  John  xx.  31.  1  Epistle  of  John,  chap.  v.  20, 
21,  and  other  places.  This  is  likewise  agreeable  to  the 
apostolic  creed,  where  no  other  Son  of  God  is  mentioned, 
and  consequently  the  primitive  church  knew  of  no  other. 

That  a  Son  of  God  from  eternity  was  inserted  in  the 
Nicine  and  Athanasian  creeds,  arose  from  this,  that  they 
found  no  other  way  to  refute  and  banish  the  Arian  errors. 
See  the  Apostolic  Creed.  I  therefore  adhere  to  the 
apostolic  church. 

To  call  on  God  the  Savior,  can  in  nowise  be  denied 
throughout  Christendom,  and  still  less  by  the  Lutherans 
who  abide  by  the  Augustine  confession,  page  19 ;  and 
also  in  the  Apology,  page  226 ;  and  moreover,  that  in 
Christ  man  is  God,  and  God,  man ;  as  also  many  other 
particulars  already  mentioned.  The  Formula  Concordia 
likewise  explains  a  Divine  Trinity  in  those  that  are  re- 
newed through  faith,  page  695,  Apol.  page  130 ;  but  what 


APPENDIX. 


137 


in  reality  is  not  a  true  explanation  of  the  Divine  Trinity  in 
Ood  the  Savior,  as  shall  be  fully  demonstrated  in  that 
work,  which  I  intend  laying  before  the  public  within  the 
space  of  two  years.  In  the  mean  time,  the  Brief  Expo- 
sition, as  a  forerunner  of  it,  will  prepare  the  way  for  its 
reception.  This  treatise  has  been  dispersed  throughout 
Christendom,  Sweden  excepted,  and  that  for  this  reason  : 
because  true  Divinity  exists  there  only  in  its  wintry  state: 
and,  in  general,  towards  the  north  pole,  there  is  a  greater 
length  of  spiritual  night  than  in  the  southern  parts;  and 
therefore  those  who  stand  in  that  darkness  may  be  sup- 
posed to  kick  and  stumble  more  than  others  against  every 
thing  in  the  New  Church,  which  is  the  produce  of  an 
unprejudiced  reason  and  understanding ;' yet,  at  the  same 
time,  we  are  to  admit  of  some  exceptions  to  this  observa- 
tion in  the  ecclesiastical  order.  I  apply  to  myself  what 
our  Savior  says  to  his  disciples,  Matt.  chap.  x.  16. 

The  remarkable  particulars  related  concerning  your 
wife,  in  her  dying  hours,  were  wrought  through  the  im- 
pression of  two  clergymen,  who  so  directed  and  employed 
her  thoughts  in  conversation,  as  to  effect  a  conjunction 
with  such  spirits  as  she  then  spoke  of.  In  the  hour  of 
death,  it  happens,  at  times,  to  some  people,  that  they  are 
in  a  state  of  spirit.  The  spirits,  who  first  spoke  through 
her,  were  of  the  dragon's  society,  that  were  cast  out  of 
heaven,  agreeable  to  the  prediction  in  the  Revelations, 
chapter  xii.  They  are  thence  become  so  filled  with 
enmity  and  hatred  towards  our  Savior,  and  consequently 
towards  his  holy  Word,  and  all  that  belongs  to  the  New 
Church,  that  they  cannot  even  bear  to  hear  the  name  of 
Christ  mentioned.  When  the  sphere  of  the  Lord,  pro- 
ceeding from  the  heavens,  lights  on  them,  they  become 
as  mad,  and  in  a  terrible  rage ;  and  directly  seek  to  hide 
themselves  in  holes  and  caverns,  as  spoken  of  in  the 
Revelations,  chap.  vi.  16.  Your  deceased  wife  was  with 
me  yesterday,  and  informed  me  of  a  variety  of  things 
concerning  what  she  thought,  and  had  spoken  to  you  her 
husband,  and  to  the  clergymen,  the  seducers.  Were  I 
at  this  time  near  you,  I  could  relate  a  number  of  things 
on  this  head,  which  will  not  admit  of  being  sent  in  wri- 
ting. I  remain,  &c.  Emanuel  Swedenborg. 
12 


138 


LIFE  OF  SWEDENBORG. 


P.  S.  This  letter  may  be  shown  to  others,  and  also 
copied,  or  printed,  if  deemed  necessary.  Two  honorable 
friends  in  London  have  sent  me  an  invitation  there,  and 
I  have  almost  resolved  on  going  there  the  ensuing  spring. 

I  have  been  told,  that  in  Gottenburg  a  letter  has  been 
printed,  which  mentions,  that  I  was  ordered  in  Paris  to 
depart  from  that  city,  which  is  a  direct  falsehood  :  Count 
Creutz,  our  envoy  in  Paris,  can  certify.  E.  S. 

It  appears  that  Swedenborg  left  Paris,  a  short  time 
before  this  letter  was  written.  The  object  of  his  going 
to  Paris  was  to  have  his  '  True  Christian  Religion ' 
printed  at  that  place  ;  but  it  was  necessary  that  the  work 
should  be  submitted  to  censors.  M.  Chevreuil,  then  cen- 
sor-royal and  doctor  of  the  Sorbonne,  who  was  appointed 
to  examine  it,  told  him,  after  having  read  it,  that  a  tacit 
permission  would  be  granted  him,  on  condition,  as  was  cus- 
tomary in  such  cases,  that  the  title  should  say,  printed  at 
London,  or  at  Amsterdam.  But  Swedenborg  would  not 
consent  to  that  duplicity ;  and  the  work,  therefore,  was 
not  printed  at  Paris.  This  anecdote  was  related  by  M. 
Chevreuil  himself,  to  a  highly  respectable  member  of  the 
New  Church  in  England.  Swedenborg's  departure  from 
Paris,  without  accomplishing  the  purpose  of  his  visit 
there,  probably  gave  rise  to  the  report  alluded  to  in  the 
postscript  to  the  above  letter. 

LETTER  Ui. 

Stockholm,  Feb.  1767. 
Dear  Sir :  By  your  friend,  I  have  been  asked  several 
questions,  to  which  be  pleased  to  receive  the  following 
as  an  answer : 

1.  My  opinion  concerning  the  writings  of  Belt  men  and 

L  ?*  I  have  never  read  them.    [Then  follow  some 

remarks  upon  dogmatic  and  systematic  theology,  which 
have  been  quoted  before.    See  page  9.] 

2.  How  soon  the  New  Church  is  to  be  expected? — Ans- 
wer. The  Lord  is  preparing  at  this  time  a  new  heaven 
of  such  as  believe  in  him,  and  acknowledge  him  to  be 
the  true  God  of  heaven  and  earth,  and  also  look  to  him 
in  their  lives,  which  is  to  shun  evil  and  do  good ;  because 

*  Supposed  to  be  Lavater,  who  has  written  some  works  on  the- 
ological subjects,  and  with  whom  Swedenborg  corresponded. 


APPENDIX. 


139 


from  that  heaven  shall  the  New  Jerusalem,  mentioned  in 
Rev.  Chap.  xxi.  2,  descend.  I  daily  see  spirits  and 
angels,  from  ten  to  twenty  thousand,  descending  and 
ascending,  who  are  set  in  order.  By  degrees  as  that 
heaven  is  formed,  the  New  Church  likewise  begins  and 
increases.  The  universities  in  Christendom  are  now  first 
instructed,  from  whence  will  come  ministers;  because 
the  new  heaven  has  no  influence  over  the  old  clergy,  who 
conceive  themselves  to  be  too  well  skilled  in  the  doctrine 
of  justification  by  faith  alone. 

3.  Respecting  the  promised  treatise  concerning  infinity, 
omnipotence,  and  omnipresence  1 — Answer.  There  are 
many  things  interspersed  in  the  Angelic  Wisdom  concern- 
ing Divine  Providence,  on  these  subjects,  at  No.  46  to  54 
and  157.  Also  in  the  treatise  on  Angelic  Wisdom  con- 
cerning Divine  Lore  and  Divine  Wisdom,  No.  4,  17,  19, 
24,  44,  69,  72,  70,  106,  150,  318,  and  in  the  Apocalypse 
Revealed,  No.  961,  and  these  will  be  still  further  treated 
on  in  the  Mysteries  of  Angelic  Wisdom  concerning  Con- 
jugial  Love,  but  forasmuch  as  to  write  a  separate  treatise 
on  these  divine  attributes,  without  the  assistance  of  some- 
thing to  support  them,  would  occasion  too  high  an  eleva- 
tion of  the  thoughts,  I  have  therefore  treated  on  these 
subjects  in  a  series  with  other  things,  which  fall  within 
the  understanding. 

I  have  with  pleasure  perused  your  new  Essay  on  the 
Gospel ;  *  concerning  the  first  advent,  there  are  fine 
interpretations.  Here  I  shall  mention  the  signification 
of  a  manger,  of  the  baptism  of  John,  and  of  Elias.  A 
manger  signifies  instruction  from  the  Word,  because 
mules  and  horses  signify  the  understanding  of  the  Word. 
(See  Apoc.  Rev.  No.  298,)  and  in  a  manger  is  their 
nutrition  ;  that  there  was  no  room  in  the  inn,  signifies, 
that  there  was  no  place  of  instruction  in  Jerusalem ; 
wherefore  it  is  said  to  the  shepherds,  who  signify  the 
church  to  come,  '  This  shall  be  the  sign  unto  you,  ye 
shall  find  the  Babe  lying  in  a  manger.'    Luke  ii.  12. 

*  This  excellent  work  of  Dr.  Beyer,  consists  of  homilies  or  dis- 
courses for  every  Sunday  throughout  the  year,  written  on  the 
principles  of  the  New  Church  ;  and  in  Sweden,  by  those  who 
receive  the  doctrine,  is  greatly  esteemed;  although  the  author 
was  much  persecuted  on  that  account,  and  the  book  afterwards 
prohibited. 


140 


LIFE   OF  SWEDENBORG. 


The  baptism  of  John  prepared  the  heavens,  that  the 
Jewish  people  might  subsist  when  God  himself  should 
appear  among  them  ;  and  John  as  well  as  Elias,  who  was 
the  chief  of  the  prophets,  signifies,  all  the  prophecies  in 
the  Old  Testament  concerning  the  Lord  and  his  advent. 

Since  here  (in  Stockholm)  they  now  begin  to  think 
more  of  charity  than  before,  and  to  be  persuaded  that  faith 
and  charity  cannot  be  separated,  therefore  faith  alone 
begins  also  to  be  called  the  Moravian  faith.  I  remain,  &uc. 

Emanuel  Swedenborg. 

letter  iv. 

Dear  Sir  :  In  my  last  letter  the  shortness  of  time  would 
not  permit  me  to  give  an  answer  with  respect  to  the  rela- 
tion of  the  boy  of  Skara,  which,  if  true,  proves  the  com- 
munication of  spirits  with  man.  A  genteel  and  rich 
family  here  in  Stockholm  are  desirous  of  taking  the  boy 
into  their  house,  and  to  educate  him  in  every  branch  he 
may  wish  to  learn.  If  the  youth  has  an  inclination  and 
could  have  an  opportunity  of  the  company  of  some  person 
coming  this  way,  the  family  would  be  very  happy  ;  and  in 
that  case  you  will  be  pleased  to  furnish  thirty  dollars  for 
the  expenses  on  the  journey,  and  to  give  him  my  direc- 
tion, that  I  may  conduct  him  to  the  house.  I  will  pass 
in  silence  his  vision  of  the  white  serpents,  which  he  had 
in  his  tender  infancy,  especially  as  it  may  admit  of  being 
explained  in  different  senses,  but  his  knowing  the  use  of 
herbs  and  the  cure  of  certain  diseases,  if  really  the  case, 
is  not  from  the  reason,  that  such  diseases  and  cures  exist 
in  the  other  life  among  spirits  and  angels  ;  but  there  exist 
spiritual  diseases  and  spiritual  uses,  which  correspond 
with  the  natural  diseases  and  cures  in  this  world,  so  that 
the  correspondences  effect  such  things  when  they  happen. 
And  as  there  are  no  natural  diseases  among  the  spirits  in 
the  spiritual  world,  there  are  neither  any  hospitals;  but 
instead  of  them  there  are  spiritual  mad-houses,  in  which 
are  those  who  theoretically  denied  God,  and  in  others, 
such  as  practically  did  the  same.  Those  who  in  the 
world  were  idiots,  at  their  arrival  in  the  other  world  are 
also  foolish  and  idiots;  but  being  divested  of  their  exter- 
nals, and  their  internals  opened,  as  is  the  case  with  them 


APPENDIX. 


HI 


all,  they  acquire  an  understanding  agreeable  to  their 
former  quality  and  life,  inasmuch  as  the  actual  follies  and 
madness  dwell  in  the  external  natural  man,  and  not  in 
the  internal  spiritual.  Emanuel  Swedenborg. 

LETTER  V. 

Amsterdam,  April  8,  1766. 
Dear  Sir  :  I  have  now  at  length  arrived  at  the  end  of 
the  Apocalypse,  and  send  you,  sir,  eight  copies  thereof, 
two  bound,  and  six  in  sheets,  which  you  will  please  to 
dispose  of  in  the  following  manner  :  one  copy  for  your- 
self, one  for  the  bishop,  one  for  the  dean,  one  for  Dr. 
Rosen,  one  for  the  mayor,  Mr.  Petterson,  and  one  for  the 
library  ;  the  other  two  you  may  lend  out  to  your  friends. 
At  the  conclusion  of  every  chapter  there  are  memorable 
relations  separated  from  the  text  by  asterics,  which  you 
will  please  to  read  over  first,  whereby  a  fundamental 
knowledge  will  be  acquired  of  the  miserable  state  to 
which  the  reformed  churches  are  reduced  by  the  doctrine 
of  faith  alone.  I  am  now  going  from  this  place  for  Eng- 
land, where  some  disturbance  has  most  likely  arisen,  as 
the  bishops  of  England  are  strongly  pointed  out  in  the 
memorable  relations,  but  necessity  required  it. 

I  remain,  dec.  Emanuel  Swedenborg. 

LETTER  VI. 

Amsterdam,  April  15,  176G. 

Dear  Sir  :  With  regard  to  the  writings  of  St.  Paul,  and 
the  other  apostles,  I  have  not  given  them  a  place  in  my 
Arcana  Ccelestia,  because  they  are  dogmatic  writings 
merely,  and  not  written  in  the  style  of  the  Word,  as  are 
those  of  the  Prophets,  of  David,  of  the  Evangelists,  and 
the  Revelation  of  St.  John.* 

The  style  of  the  Word  consists  throughout  in  corres- 
pondences, and  thence  effects  an  immediate  communica- 
tion with  heaven  ;  but  the  style  of  these  dogmatic  writings 
is  quite  different,  having  indeed  communication  with 
heaven,  but  only  mediate  or  indirect. 

The  reason  why  the  apostles  wrote  in  this  style,  was, 

*  See  the  Doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem  concerning  the  Sa- 
cred Scripture,  No.  113. 

12* 


142 


LIFE  OF  SWEDENBORG. 


that  the  New  Christian  Church  was  then  to  begin  through 
them,  consequently  the  same  style  as  is  used  in  the  Word 
would  not  have  been  proper  for  such  doctrinal  tenets, 
which  required  plain  and  simple  language,  suited  to  the 
capacities  of  all  readers.* 

Nevertheless  the  writings  of  the  apostles  are  very  good 
books  for  the  church,  inasmuch  as  they  insist  on  the  doc- 
trine of  charity  and  faith  thence  derived  as  strongly  as 
the  Lord  himself  has  done  in  the  Gospels,  and  in  the 
Revelation  of  St.  John,  as  will  appear  evidently  to  any 
one  who  studies  these  writings  with  attention. 

In  the  Apocalypse  Revealed  I  have  proved,  No.  417, 
that  the  words  of  Paul  in  Rom.  iii.  28,  are  quite  misun- 
derstood ;  and  thus  the  doctrine  of  justification  by  faith 
alone,  which  at  present  constitutes  the  theology  of  the 
reformed  churches,  is  built  on  an  entirely  false  founda- 
tion. Emanuel  Swedenborg. 

LETTER  VII. 

Amsterdam,  March  15,  1769. 
Dear  Sir  :  I  had  the  pleasure  of  receiving  yours  of 
the  23d  of  Nov.  1768.  The  reason  why  I  did  not  answer 
it,  was,  that  I  would  postpone  it  until  a  little  work  was 
published,  entitled,  A  brief  Exposition  of  the  Doctrine 
of  the  New  Church,  signified  in  the  Revelations  by  the 
New  Jerusalem,  in  which  work,  are  fully  shown  the  errors 
of  the  hitherto  conceived  doctrine  of  justification  by  faith 
alone,  and  the  imputation  of  the  righteousness,  or  merits 
of  Christ.  This  treatise  I  have  sent  to  all  the  clergy 
throughout  Holland,  and  intend  to  convey  it  to  the  most 
eminent  in  Germany.  I  have  been  informed  that  they 
have  attentively  perused  it,  and  that  some  of  them  have 
already  discovered  the  truth,  and  that  others  do  not  know 
which  way  to  turn  themselves  ;  for  what  is  written  therein 
is  perfectly  convincing  that  the  doctrine  above-mentioned 
is  the  cause,  that  no  theology  now  exists  in  Christendom. 
I  intend  sending  you  by  the  first  ship  twelve  copies  of 

*  This  seems  to  indicate  the  necessity  of  passing  through  the 
different  degrees  of  order  or  perfection,  so  that  man  from  an  unre- 
generated  state  must  not  expect  at  once  to  be  translated  into  the 
celestial,  but  must  pass  the  natural  and  spiritual. 


APPENDIX. 


143 


this  work,  which  you  will  please  to  dispose  of  in  the  fol- 
lowing manner  :  one  copy  to  the  bishop,  one  to  the  dean, 
and  the  rest,  except  your  own,  to  the  professors  in  theol- 
ogy (at  the  colleges)  and  the  clergymen  in  the  city,  since 
no  one  can  more  rightly  judge  of  the  same,  than  he  who 
has  fundamentally  received  the  mysteries  of  justification. 
After  this  little  work  is  perused,  be  pleased,  kindly  to 
request  the  dean  to  declare  his  opinion  thereof  in  the 
consistory.  All  those  that  can,  and  are  willing  to  see 
truth,  will  accede. 

I  am  now  much  inquired  of  respecting  the  New 
Church,  when  it  will  take  place  ?  —  to  which  I  answer, 
by  degrees,  as  the  doctrine  of  justification  and  imputation 
is  extirpated ;  which  probably  may  be  effected  by  this 
work.  It  is  known  that  the  Christian  Church  did  not 
take  place  immediately  after  the  ascension  of  Christ,  but 
increased  successively,  which  is  also  understood  by  these 
words  in  the  Revelations  :  '  And  the  woman  flew  into  the 
desert,  into  her  place,  where  she  is  nourished  a  time, 
times,  aud  half  a  time,  from  the  face  of  the  serpent.' 
Chap.  xii.  14.    The  serpent  or  dragon,  is  that  doctrine. 

In  about  a  month  I  am  going  from  hence  to  Paris,  and 
that  with  a  design,  which  beforehand  must  not  be  made 
public. 

With  regard  to  the  visions  of  several  mentioned  in 
your  letter,  they  are  nothing  but  fantastic  visions.  With 
my  respectful  compliments  to  the  bishop,  &c. 

I  remain,  &c.  Emanuel  Swedenborg. 

LETTER  VIII. 

Stockholm,  Dec.  29,  1769. 
Dear  Sir  :  I  received  yours  of  Dec.  2d  this  day,  also 
the  printed  letter,  which  at  first  caused  a  clamor  among 
a  great  part  of  the  clerical  body;  yet  clamor  does  no 
harm,  being  like  the  ferment  in  wine  when  fermenting, 
after  which  it  is  purified ;  for  unless  what  is  wrong  is 
brought  into  a  state  of  ventilation,  and  is  thus  rejected, 
what  is  right  cannot  be  discerned  and  received.  I  have 
indeed  been  informed  of  the  proceedings  of  the  deputies 
in  the  clerical  assembly  of  the  diet,  but  I  did  not  stir  one 
step  to  defend  that  cause;  knowing  that  the  Lord  himself, 


144 


LIFE  OF  SWEDENBORG. 


our  Savior,  defends  his  church,  particularly  against  those 
who  refuse  to  enter  through  the  right  door  into  the  sheep- 
fold,  that  is,  into  the  church  and  thus  into  heaven  ;  such 
are  called  thieves  and  robbers.  The  Lord  himself  de- 
clares, '  He  that  entereth  not  by  the  door  into  the  sheep- 
fold,  but  climbeth  up  some  other  way,  is  a  thief  and  a 
robber  ;  I  am  the  door,  if  any  man  enters  by  me,  he  shall 
be  saved,  and  he  shall  find  pasture.'  John  x.  1,  7,  8,  9. 
I  have  moreover  been  told  by  an  angel  from  the  Lord, 
that  I  may  rest  securely  upon  my  arm  in  the  night,  by 
which  is  meant  that  night,  in  which  the  world  is  now 
immersed,  as  to  what  relates  to  the  church. 

I  have  also  read  the  appendix  to  the  Spy,  No.  48,  and 
in  the  concluding  expressions  I  perceive  the  interior  sense 
of  the  author,  which  is  easily  discovered. 

With  respect  to  the  two  clergymen  whom  your  deceased 
wife  has  spoken  of,  she  has  not  mentioned  their  names, 
for  which  reason  neither  can  I  mention  them.  It  is  well 
known,  that  among  the  clergy  there  are  also  erroneous 
spirits,  in  this  country  as  well  as  in  other  parts  of  the 
world.  When  she  had  related  this  among  other  things,  she 
departed  to  the  dragon  spirits  (draconicos,)  who  on  the 
day  of  her  death  first  spoke  through  her,  and  she  is  still 
with  them. 

An  extract  from  the  records  by  the  Dean  ( Ekcbom )  of 
December  6th,  has  also  been  communicated  to  me,  in 
which  he  still  continues  his  usual  indecent  invectives, 
which  I  may  consider  as  barkings,  against  which  we  must 
not  attempt  to  take  up  a  stone  to  cast  at  them  and  to 
drive  them  away. 

I  am  glad  that  you  are  translating  into  Swedish  the 
little  work  of  the  intercourse  between  the  soul  and  body. 
It  has  been  very  well  received  abroad  in  all  places,  as 
well  as  by  many  intelligent  persons  here  in  Stockholm. 

Emanuel  Swedenborg. 

letter  ix. 

Stockholm,  April  30,  1770. 
Dear  Sir  :  I  received  your  letter  dated  the  18th  March, 
together  with  a  copy  of  that  which  you  delivered  to  his 
majesty.    You  mention,  also,  that  a  report  has  arrived  at 


APPENDIX. 


145 


Gottenburg  concerning  a  resolution  which  was  to  have 
been  proposed  in  the  senate ;  but  that  since  the  copy  of 
that  letter  which  I  wrote  you  has  been  communicated  to 
senator  Count  Ekeblad,  and  to  the  great  chancellor  of 
justice,  this  matter  has  been  brought  forward  again  and 
terminated  agreeably  to 'the  letter  from  the  great  chan- 
cellor of  justice  to  the  consistory  at  Gottenburg,  of  which 
letter  I  request  you  to  send  me  a  copy.  Had  the  first 
proposal  been  established,  that  Swedenborgianism  should 
not  be  spoken  of,  and  this  notwithstanding  signifies  the 
worship  of  the  Lord,  what  would  have  been  the  result, 
but  a  fear  in  the  clergy  to  speak  about  Christ  and  his 
protection  of  the  human  race  ;  for  in  such  case  they 
would  have  run  the  risk  of  being  insulted  as  supporters 
of  Swedenborgianism,  and  in  consequence  thereof  Christ- 
ianity in  Sweden  would  decrease  and  become  Socinian- 
ism  and  finally  Heathenism,  which  may  be  confirmed 
from  Matthew  xii.  30,  and  Mark  ix.  40.  Such  would 
have  been  the  offspring  boin  from  that  first  proposal. 
This  is  the  reason,  that  when  certain  zealous  clergymen 
in  this  city  first  heard  the  rumor  thereof,  that  they  be- 
came astonished,  imagining  justly  that,  by  such  a  way  of 
proceeding,  Christianity  in  this  country  would  totally 
vanish.  I  am  informed  that  the  bishops  and  many  of  the 
clerical  order  of  the  states  at  the  diet  expressed  them- 
selves with  great  propriety  concerning  those  dogmatical 
principles  which  were  then  discussed. 

What  has  been  presented  to  the  consistories  against  my 
writings  not  having  been  communicated  to  me,  I  am 
totally  ignorant  of  what  passed  in  the  senate  on  that 
subject. 

I  go  next  June  to  Amsterdam,  where  I  intend  to  pub- 
lish the  Universal  Theology  of  the  New  Church;  the 
worship  of  the  Lord  is  the  foundation  therein,  and  if  upon 
that  foundation  the  true  house  or  temple  shall  not  be 
built,  others  will  erect  upon  it  hipanaria  (brothels.) 

As  to  what  regards  the  draconical  spirits,  they  are  all 
removed  far  towards  the  south,  where  the  learned  obtain 
a  certain  place,  and  every  one  there  his  cellulam  or  little 
chamber,  wherein  he  confirms  himself  in  justification  by 
faith  alone ;  and  they  who  have  confirmed  this  from  the 


146 


LIFE  OF  SWEDENBORG. 


Word  of  God,  depart  thence  into  a  desert  and  so  on 
further.  The  rest  when  they  come  out  obtain  no  dwell- 
ings. To  what  place  they  afterwards  go  I  do  not  yet 
know  :  in  heaven  there  is  no  place  for  them.  It  befalls 
them  according  to  the  description  in  the  Apocalypse  Re- 
vealed, n.  421.  But  that  abyss  which  is  there  described 
is  now  removed  farther  in  the  south,  as  observed  before. 
I  remain,  &c.  Emanuel  Swedenborg. 

LETTER  X. 

Stockholm,  July  23,  1770. 
Dear  Sir  :  As  I  am  going  in  a  few  days  to  Amsterdam, 
I  shall  take  my  leave  of  you  in  this  letter,  hoping  that 
our  Savior  will  support  you  in  good  health,  preserve  you 
from  farther  violence,  and  bless  your  thoughts.  I  convey 
you  herewith  the  copy  of  a  letter,  which  I  am  about  to 
send  to  the  universities,  as  well  as  to  the  great  chancellor 
of  justice.  Please  to  salute  kindly  Dr.  Rosen,  and 
I  am,  &c.  E.  S. 

Copy  of  a  letter  addressed  to  the  Universities  of  Upsal,  Lund, 
and  Abo. 

In  a  few  days  I  am  going  to  Amsterdam,  and  intend 
to  publish  the  whole  Theology  of  the  New  Church,  the 
foundation  whereof  will  be  the  worship  of  the  Lord  our 
Savior,  on  which  foundation  if  no  temple  should  now  be 
built,  lupanaria  (brothels)  would  be  erected. 

Now  having  been  informed,  that  the  religious  trial, 
relative  to  Dr.  Beyer  and  Dr.  Rosen,  in  Gottenburg,  was 
immediately  taken  up  and  surprisingly  terminated  by  the 
senate,  and  as  this  may  become  a  subject  of  conversation 
in  many  places  during  my  absence,  therefore  to  prevent 
any  malicious  judgment,  which  may  probably  proceed 
from  the  mouths  of  certain  persons,  arising  from  their 
ignorance  or  interior  malice,  it  is  my  duty  from  the  im- 
portance and  necessity  of  the  subject,  to  communicate 
what  I  have  delivered  to  his  majesty  thereon,  which  is  as 
follows : 

'  I  have  been  informed,  by  two  gentlemen  in  the  sen- 
atorial department  of  justice,  that  the  senators  are  pon- 
tifex  maximus,  to  which  I  then  gave  no  answer,  but  in 
case  I  should  still  hear  such  assertions  from  them,  I  shall 


APPENDIX. 


147 


answer,  that  they  are  not  at  all  pontifex  mazimus  but 
vicarius  vicarii  pontificis  maximi  ;  because  Christ  our 
Savior  is  the  only  pontifex  mazimus ;  the  states  of  the 
kingdom  are  his  vicarius,  wherefore  they  are  answerable 
to  him,  and  the  senators  are  the  vicarious  for  the  states  ; 
because  they  are  appointed,  and  that  hence  they  are 
vicarius  vicarii  pontificis  maximi.  That  the  Pope  of 
Rome  called  himself  pontificcm  maximum,  is  of  pride, 
because  he  has  taken  and  assumed  to  himself  all  the 
power  of  Christ  our  Savior,  and  placed  himself  on  his 
throne,  making  the  people  believe  that  he  is  Christ  on 
earth.  Every  inferior  pontifex  or  vicarius  pontificis 
maximi  ought  to  have  their  consistory.  The  states  of  the 
kingdom  have  their  consistory  in  the  ecclesiastical  divis- 
ion of  the  states,  and  the  senators  have  their  consistory, 
particularly  at  the  universities ;  but  in  the  determination 
of  this  matter  they  have  acknowledged  the  consistory  of 
Gottenburg  to  be  their  consistory,  and  have  probably 
assented  verbatim  to  the  opinions  of  that  consistory,  not 
being  apprised  that  this  was  the  most  important  and  the 
most  necessary  subject  that  has  been  brought  forward 
these  1700  years  in  any  council  or  senate,  because  it 
concerns  the  New  Church,  which  is  predicted  by  the 
Lord  in  Daniel  and  in  the  Apocalypse,  and  agrees  with 
what  our  Lord  says  in  Matthew  xxiv.  22. 

'  I  have  not  yet  received  the  answer  of  the  senate.  It 
has  been  once  presented,  but  resolved  that  it  should  rest 
till  the  return  of  those  senators  who  were  present  on  the 
former  occasion.' 

NO.  VII. 

Sundry  Letters. 

LETTER  TO  GEN.  CHRISTIAN  TUXEN. 

Stockholm,  May  1.  [year  not  mentioned.] 
Dear  Sir :  I  received  your  letter  of  March  4th,  by- 
Lieut.  Tuxen,  your  son,  who  did  me  the  pleasure  of  pay- 
ing me  a  visit;  my  duty  demanded  a  speedy  answer,  but 
as  I  waited  for  the  conclusion  of  the  affair  at  Gottenburg 
in  order  to  communicate  something  of  it  to  you,  I  have 
from  time  to  time  postponed  it.    I  have  suffered  this 


148 


LIFE  OF  SWEDENBOKG. 


matter,  and  all  the  invectives  used  against  me  at  Gotten- 
burg,  to  come  to  its  end  :  and  I  have  since  sent  the 
chancellor  of  justice,  and  the  senator  Ekeblad  a  copy  of 
the  annexed,  by  means  of  which  I  effected  a  change  in 
the  business,  of  which  I  shall  inform  you  some  other  time. 
The  affair  took  its  rise  at  Gottenburg  from  the  dean  ;  the 
deputies  of  that  city  having  been  instructed  to  complain 
of  me  and  Dr.  Beyer  to  the  diet ;  they  pushed  matters  as 
far  as  they  could,  but  would  never  have  effected  any 
thing,  unless  the  bishop,  Filenius,  who  was  then  president 
of  the  clerical  order,  had  taken  upon  himself  the  man- 
agement of  it,  and  in  a  crafty  manner  gained  over  some 
members  of  the  order,  which  the  bishop  first  did  from  a 
secret  dislike,  but  afterwards  out  of  inveteracy.  For  this 
reason  a  committee  was  appointed  by  order  of  the  clergy 
on  the  Swedenborgian  cause.  Whilst  they  were  delib- 
erating on  this  subject,  I  was  not  suffered  to  be  present, 
but  it  was  all  carried  on  clandestinely;  yet  the  committee, 
(which  consisted  of  bishops  and  professors)  found  the 
matter  quite  different  from  what  bishop  Filenius  had 
represented  it;  they  terminated  it  in  my  favor,  and  in 
their  report  to  the  order  expressed  themselves  in  regard 
to  myself  very  handsomely  and  reasonably.  But  thus  far 
bishop  Filenius  prevailed,  that  a  memorial  should  be  pre- 
sented to  his  Majesty  and  council,  that  the  chancellor  of 
justice  might  appease  the  troubles  arisen  at  Gottenburg. 
In  consequence  of  this,  a  letter  was  addressed  by  the 
chancellor  to  the  consistories  to  desire  their  opinions : 
and  this  occasioned  the  subject  to  be  afterwards  agitated 
in  the  chamber  of  council  for  two  days ;  and  it  was  then 
I  presented  the  memorial  annexed,  which  has  also  been 
discussed,  and  concluded  in  such  manner,  that  the  chan- 
cellor of  justice  wrote  to  the  consistory  of  Gottenburg, 
which  is  not  against  me,  and  the  particulars  of  which  I 
shall  another  time  communicate.  I  knew  nothing  of  all 
this,  whilst  it  was  agitating ;  but  enjoying  the  calm  in 
my  chamber,  I  let  the  storm  rage  without  as  much  as  it 
pleased;  for  it  was  agreed  both  at  the  diet,  and  in  the 
council,  not  to  touch  my  person.  I  send  you  the  enclosed 
copy,  which  I  also  presented  to  the  council,  in  order  that 
it  may  be  communicated  to  the  counts  Bernstorf  and 
Thott,  whereby  they  may  see  the  state  of  affairs,  lest  the 


APPENDIX. 


149 


printed  protocols  of  Gottenburg,  which  are  filled  with 
invectives,  should  operate  against  the  good  opinion  they 
before  had  of  me.  If  the  enclosed  could  also  be  trans- 
lated into  German,  and  printed  in  Hamburgh,  it  would 
give  me  pleasure. 

In  the  month  of  June  next  I  intend  to  set  out  for  Am- 
sterdam, where  I  am  to  publish  the  Universal  Theology 
of  the  New  Church.  If  the  ship  then  remains  some  time 
off  Elseneur,  I  shall  have  the  pleasure  of  coming  to  your 
house,  to  wish  yourself,  your  dear  lady  and  children,  all 
possible  happiness.  I  remain  in  all  affection,  familiarity 
and  friendship,  sir,  your  ob't.  servant, 

Emanuel  Swedenborg. 

LETTER  TO    MR.    OETTINGER,   SUPERINTENDENT   OF  THE 
ROYAL  MINES  IN  SWEDEN. 

Stockholm,  Sept.  23,  1766. 

Dear  Sir  :  I  arrived  this  day  from  my  voyage  to 
England  and  Holland,  and  received  the  two  letters  you 
sent  me,  one  of  which  is  dated  the  13th  of  October,  1T65, 
and  for  both  of  which  I  return  you  many  thanks.  There 
are  five  treatises  under  the  title,  Ex  Auditis  ct  Visis, 
that  is,  from  what  I. have  personally  heard  and  seen 
respecting  them,  and  are  as  follow:  1.  The  treatise  on 
Heaven  and  Hell.  2.  Of  the  New  Jerusalem,  and  its 
Heavenly  Doctrine.  3.  Of  the  Last  Judgment.  4.  Of 
the  White  Horse  mentioned  in  the  Revelations.  5.  Of 
the  Worlds  in  the  Universe. 

I  this  year  published  the  work,  entitled,  '  The  Revela- 
tions Revealed,'  which  was  promised  in  the  treatise  on 
the  Last  Judgment,  and  from  all  which  writings  it  may 
be  plainly  seen  that  I  converse  with  angels.  Every  per- 
son may  see,  that  by  the  New  Jerusalem  is  meant  a  new 
church  or  congregation,  the  doctrines  and  articles  of 
whose  faith  cannot  shine  in  their  true  splendor,  and  give 
light  to  others,  without  the  divine  aid,  because  only 
figuratively  described  in  the  Revelations,  that  is  to  say, 
according  to  correspondence ;  and  the  true  doctrine  of 
it  cannot  be  published  through  the  world,  but  by  such 
unto  whom  the  needful  revelation  is  made.  I  can 
sacredly  and  solemnly  declare,  that  the  Lord  himself  has 
13 


150 


LIFE  OF  SWEDENBORG. 


been  seen  of  me,  and  that  he  has  sent  me  to  do  what  I 
do,  and  for  such  purpose  he  has  opened  and  enlightened 
the  interior  part  of  my  soul,  which  is  my  spirit,  so  that  I 
can  see  what  is  in  the  spiritual  world,  and  those  that  are 
therein ;  and  this  privilege  has  now  been  continued  to 
me  for  twenty-two  years.  But  in  the  present  state  of 
infidelity,  can  the  most  solemn  oath  make  such  a  thing 
credible  or  to  be  believed  by  any  ?  Yet  such  as  have 
received  true  Christian  light  and  understanding,  will  be 
convinced  of  the  truth  contained  in  my  writings,  which 
are  particularly  evident  in  the  book  of  the  Revelations 
Revealed.  Who,  indeed,  has  hitherto  known  any  thing 
of  consideration  of  the  true  spiritual  sense  and  meaning 
of  the  Word  of  God,  the  spiritual  world,  or  of  heaven  and 
hell ;  the  nature  of  the  life  of  man,  and  state  of  souls  after 
the  decease  of  the  body?  Is  it  supposed,  that  these  and 
other  things  of  a  like  consequence  are  to  be  eternally 
hidden  from  Christians?  That  many  very  important 
particulars  relating  to  them  are  at  this  day  revealed  for 
the  first  time,  is  done  in  regard  to  the  New  Jerusalem, 
and  for  the  sake  of  the  New  Church,  because  the  mem- 
bers thereof  are  endowed  with  a  capacity  to  apprehend 
them,  which  others  might  also  have,  were  it  not  for  their 
weak  unbelief  of  the  possibility  of  such  things  being  made 
known  to  any,  and  by  them  to  the  world.  These  writ- 
ings of  mine  do  not  come  under  the  term  of  prediction, 
but  revelations.    Live  well,  and  continue  so  to  do. 

I  remain,  &c.  Emanuel  Sweden  borc;. 

LETTERS  TO  THE  CONSISTORY  AT  GOTTENBURG,  IN 
ANSWER  TO  DR.  EKEBON's  DEPOSITION  AGAINST  SWE- 
DENBORG. 

Dr.  Ekebon's  reflections  have  been  communicated  to 
me,  which  he  delivered  in  the  Consistory,  relative  to  the 
doctrines  of  the  New  Church,  which  have  been  declared 
to  the  world  in  the  Doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem,  and 
the  Apocalypse  Revealed,  by  our  Savior  Jesus  Christ, 
through  me  his  servant ;  and,  forasmuch  as  I  find,  that 
the  doctor's  reflections  are  full  of  reproaches  against  me, 
as  well  as  occasionally  laden  with  untruths,  I  deem  it  too 


APPENDIX. 


151 


prolix  to  reply  particularly  to  them,  especially  as  I  per- 
ceive they  have  been  written  by  a  person  who  gives  no 
bridle  to  his  tongue,  and  who  has  no  eyes  in  his  forehead, 
to  be  able  to  see  what  is  to  be  found  in  those  writings, 
conformable  to  the  Word  of  God,  and  to  an  enlightened 
understanding;  such  are  the  characters  whom  our  Lord 
describes  in  Matt.  chap.  xiii.  verses  13,  14,  15.  I  shall 
only  notice  the  following  words  from  the  doctor's  re- 
flections :  '  That  this  doctrine  is  in  the  highest  degree 
heretical,  and  in  points  the  most  tender  to  every  Christian, 
Socinian.'  This  doctrine  cannot  be  called  heretical, 
forasmuch  as  in  it  is  acknowledged  and  confirmed,  1 
The  Divine  Trinity,  see  the  Doctrine  of  the  New  Jeru- 
salem concerning  the  Lord,  n.  55,  seq.  and  Apocalypse 
Revealed,  No.  961,  962.  II.  The  Sanctity  of  the  Holy 
Scripture,  especially  as  to  its  literal  sense,  see  the  Doc- 
trine of  the  New  Jerusalem,  concerning  the  Sacred 
Scriptures,  n.  72,  seq.  n.  37,  seq.  n.  50,  seq.  and  in  the 
Apocalypse  Revealed,  n.  200,  898,  911.  III.  A  Christ- 
ian Life,  see  the  Doctrine  of  Life  for  the  New  Jerusa- 
lem, from  the  precepts  of  the  decalogue,  from  the  begin- 
ning to  the  end.  IV.  The  Union  of  Faith  and  Charity, 
see  the  Apocalypse  Revealed,  in  various  places;  and  V. 
That  a  faith  in  God  must  be  directed  towards  our  Savior, 
according  to  his  own  declaration ;  John,  chap  iii.  verses 
15,  16;  chap.  vi.  verse  40;  chap.  xi.  verses  25,  26; 
chap.  xx.  verse  31 ;  and  especially,  John,  chap.  iii.  verses 
35,  36 ;  and  Colos.  chap.  ii.  verse  9.  Likewise  from  the 
Formula  Concordiaj,  '  That  in  Jesus  Christ,  God  is  Man, 
and  Man  is  God,'  page  607,  762,  763,  765,  840,  seq. 
'  That  his  human  nature  has  been  exalted  to  the  divine 
power  and  majesty,'  page  337,  seq.  607,  608,  seq.  774, 
833,  seq.  844,  847,  852,  861,  863,  869.  '  That  unto 
Jesus  Christ  was  given  all  power  in  heaven  and  earth,' 
page  775,  776,  780,  833.  '  That  also  as  to  his  human 
nature  he  fills  all  things  by  his  immediate  presence,' 
pages  337,  375,  600,  608,  611,  738,  768,  783,  784,  785, 
786.  App.  149,  150,  with  many  more  passages  :  see  the 
edition,  Liipsic,  1765.  Agreeably  to  these  references, 
and  in  obedience  to  what  the  Lord  himself  teaches  in 
John,  chap.  xiv.  verse  16,  faith  in  God  must  be  directed 


152 


LIFE  OF  SWEDENBORG. 


towards  the  Savior  himself.  From  this  alone  it  may  be 
concluded,  how  undeservedly  and  barefacedly  this  doc- 
trine has  been  attacked  with  such  opprobrious  language, 
and  that  it  could  not  have  been  said  by  a  man  of  a  sound 
heart, '  That  it  is  full  of  the  most  intolerable  fundamental 
errors,  seducing,  heretical,  captious,  and  in  the  highest 
degree  to  be  rejected.'  This  flood  of  blasphemy  is  poured 
out  upon  the  world,  although  the  doctor  allows  in  his 
Reflections,  n.  2,  that  he  never  read  my  writings,  in  the 
following  words  :  — '  I  do  not  know  assessor  Swedenborg's 
religious  system,  nor  shall  I  take  pains  to  come  at  the 
knowledge  of  it.  I  was  told  that  it  may  chiefly  be  learned 
from  the  following  works,  which  he  has  published,  viz. 
concerning  the  New  Jerusalem,  concerning  Faith,  and 
concerning  the  Lord;  works  which  I  do  not  possess, 
neither  have  I  read  or  seen  them.'  Is  not  this  to  be 
blind  in  the  forehead,  but  to  have  eyes  behind,  and  even 
these  covered  with  a  film?  To  see  and  judge  of  writings 
in  such  a  manner,  and  in  such  like  terms,  can  any  secular 
or  ecclesiastical  judge  regard  otherwise  than  as  criminal  ' 
The  book  entitled,  the  Doctrine  of  the  New  Church, 
mentioned  by  the  doctor,  may  be  had  at  Gottenburg,  so 
that  if  he  had  pleased,  he  might  have  had  a  sight  of  it. 
The  doctor  blasphemes  likewise  the  spiritual  sense  of  the 
Word,  which  our  Savior  at  this  time  has  given  to  be  re- 
vealed, as  if  the  same  blasphemies  would  prove  a  hind- 
rance to  the  Sacred  Scriptures,  which,  even  according  to 
his  decision,  still  continue  to  contain  the  principles  of 
the  knowledge  of  faith,  religion,  and  the  revealed  theol- 
ogy ;  although  in  the  Doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem 
concerning  the  Sacred  Scriptures,  it  is  fully  shown  and 
demonstrated,  I.  That  the  sense  of  the  letter  of  the  Word 
is  the  basis,  continent,  and  foundation  of  its  spiritual 
sense,  n.  27  to  36.  II.  That  the  Divine  Truth  in  the 
sense  of  the  letter  of  the  Word  is  in  its  fulness,  its  sanc- 
tity, and  its  power,  n.  37  to  49.  III.  That  the  doctrine 
of  the  church  is  to  be  deduced  from  the  literal  sense  of 
the  Word,  and  to  be  confirmed  thereby,  n.  50  to  61. 
IV.  That  by  the  literal  sense  of  the  Word,  there  is  a 
conjunction  with  the  Lord,  and  consociation  with  the 
angels,  n.  62  to  68;  and  further  concerning  the  spiritual 


APPENDIX. 


153 


sense  of  the  Word,  and  its  invaluable  uses,  n.  5  to  20, 
and  Apocalypse  Revealed,  n.  200,  893,  911,  and  in  a 
ihousand  other  places.  Respecting  the  other  point,  viz. 
the  charging  those  doctrines  with  Socinianism,  the  same 
is  a  horrid  blasphemy  and  untruth ;  forasmuch  as  Socin- 
ianism signifies  a  negation  of  the  divinity  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  when  in  fact  his  divinity,  in  this  doctrine 
of  the  New  Church,  is  principally  con  firmed  mid  proved, 
and  that  the  Savior  has  so  fully  completed  the  reconcili- 
ation and  redemption  of  man,  that  without  his  coming  no 
man  could  have  been  saved,  see  Apoc.  Rev.  n.  67,  and 
in  many  other  places,  in  consequence  whereof,  I  consider 
the  word  Socinian  to  be  a  scoffing  and  a  diabolical  revil- 
ing. This,  with  the  rest  of  the  doctor's  reflections,  may 
be  considered  in  the  same  sense  as  the  flood,  which  the 
dragon  cast  out  of  his  mouth  after  the  woman,  that  he 
might  cause  her  to  be  swallowed  up  by  the  flood,  during 
the  time  that  she  was  yet  in  the  wilderness,  Apocalypse, 
chap.  xii.  15.  And  it  may  come  to  pass,  that  the  same 
which  is  mentioned  in  verse  17,  may  likewise  take  place, 
'  and  the  dragon  was  wroth  with  the  woman,  and  went 
to  make  war  with  the  remnant  of  her  seed,  who  kept  the 
commandments  of  God,  and  have  the  testimony  of  Jesus 
Christ.'  That  the  New  Jerusalem  signifies  the  New 
Church,  which  is  to  be  the  bride  and  the  wife  of  the 
Lamb,  see  Apocalypse  Revealed,  n.  880,  881 ;  and  that 
this  same  church,  undoubtedly,  is  coming,  because  the 
Lord  himself  has  predicted  it,  Apocalypse  chap.  xxi.  and 
xxii. ;  see  likewise  Zechariah,  chap.  xiv.  verses  7,  8,  9  ; 
and  in  the  last  chapter  of  the  Apocalypse,  in  these  words, 
'  I  Jesus,  have  sent  mine  angel,  to  testify  unto  you  these 
things  in  the  churches.  I  am  the  root  and  race  of  David, 
the  bright  and  morning  star;  and  the  spirit  and  the  bride 
say  come,  and  let  him  who  hears  say  come,  and  let  him 
who  is  willing  receive  the  water  of  life,  gratis,'  verses  10, 
17.  Emanuel  Swedenborg. 

Amsterdam,  April  15,  1769. 

P.  S.  I  request  this  letter  may  be  delivered  to  the 
venerable  Consistory,  and  a  copy  of  it  to  the  right  reverend 
bishop. 

*13 


154 


LIFE  OF  SWEDENBORG. 


N.  B.  The  then  bishop  Eric  Lamberg,  president  oi 
the  Consistory,  was  at  that  time  at  a  diet  in  Norrkjopping. 

Swedenborg  afterwards  addressed  another  letter  to  the 
Consistory,  dated  May  22d,  in  the  same  year;  from 
which  we  give  only  an  extract : 

'  Before  I  set  out  on  my  journey  to  Paris,  which  1 
purpose  to  do  next  week,  I  think  proper  to  make  the 
following  addition  to  my  foregoing  reply  to  Dr.  Ekebon's 
reflections.  It  was  said  therein,  that  I  have  written,  Jirst, 
that  the  Holy  Scriptures  have  hitherto  been  ill  and  sinis- 
trously  explained,  Apoc.  Rev.  n.  1,  which  is  entirely 
untrue,  as  there  is  nothing  of  the  kind  to  be  found  in  the 
passage  quoted.  Secondly,  that  there  is  no  satisfaction 
given  for  the  sins  of  the  world,  which  is  also  entirely 
untrue.  Thirdly,  that  I  rail  at  justification  by  faith 
alone.  This  is  true,  I  allow,  because  faith  alone  is  faith 
separated  from  charity,  or  from  good  works,  and  faith 
separated  from  charity  has  been  rejected  by  the  imperial 
judgment  at  Stockholm,  and  afterwards  by  the  university 
at  Upsal,  and  probably  likewise  by  those  at  Lund  and 
Abo.  The  doctor  is  determined  not  to  know,  that  good 
works,  which  are  said  freely  and  spontaneously  to  follow 
faith,  and  are  called  the  fruits  of  faith,  the  works  of  the 
Spirit,  and  the  works  of  grace,  and  which  are  performed 
in  a  state  of  justification,  have,  agreeably  to  the  Formula 
Concordia?,  no  connexion  with  faith,  and  accordingly  do 
not  contribute  at  all  to  salvation :  nay,  that  it  would  be 
detrimental,  if  they  should  combine  and  mix  themselves 
with  faith,  and  that  which  is  without  connexion,  is  in 
itself  separate.  Among  the  quotations  from  the  Formula 
Concordia;  concerning  the  divinity  of  Christ,  there  are 
some  numbers  in  my  former  reply  erroneously  set  down, 
viz.  337,  375,  ought  to  be  737,  775,  for  which  reason  I 
adjoin  herewith  a  more  distinct  and  copious  extract  from 
the  Formula  Concordics,  from  the  Leipsic  edition,  17">t> 

Then  follow  a  great  number  of  extracts,  which  occupy 
the  remainder  of  the  letter. 

NO.  VIII. 

The  following  is  the  original  advertisement  by  the 
printer  of  the  second  volume  of  the  Arcana  Coelestia.  It 


APPENDIX. 


155 


was  published  in  parts,  each  containing  one  chapter,  and 
accompanied,  in  separate  numbers,  by  an  English  trans- 
lation. 

Paternoster  Row,  February  5,  1750. 
Advertisement,  by  John  Lewis,  Printer  and  Publisher, 
in  Paternoster  Row,  near  Chcapside,  London.    Be  it 
■    known  unto  all  the  Learned  and  Curious,  that  this  day 
is  published,  the  First  Number  of  Arcana  Ccelestia, 
or  Heavenly  Secrets,  which  arc  in  the  Sacred  Scrip- 
ture, or  Word  of  the  Lord,  laid  open ;  as  they  arc  found 
in  the  Sixteenth  Chapter  of  Genesis:  together  with  the 
wonderful  things  that  have  been  seen  in  the  World  of 
Spirits,  and  in  the  Heaven  of  Angels. 
This  work  is  intended  to  be  such  an  exposition  of  the 
whole  Bible  as  was  never  attempted  in  any  language 
before.    The  author  is  a  learned  foreigner,  who  wrote 
and  printed  the  first  volume  of  the  same  work  but  last 
year,  all  in  Latin,  which  may  be  seen  at  my  shop  in 
Paternoster  Row,  as  above-mentioned. 

And  now  the  second  volume  is  printing  both  in 
Latin  and  English ;  to  be  published  in  cheap  numbers, 
that  the  public  may  have  it  in  an  easier  manner,  in  either 
tongue,  than  in  whole  volumes. 

It  must  be  confessed  that  this  nation  abounds  with 
a  variety  of  commentaries  and  expositions  on  the  Holy 
Bible ;  yet  when  we  consider  what  an  inexhaustible  fund 
of  knowledge  the  Sacred  Scripture  contains,  the  import- 
ance of  the  subjects  it  treats  of,  and  the  vast  concern 
every  man  has  in  those  things  they  relate  and  recommend, 
we  may  cease  to  wonder  that  so  many  ingenious  pens 
have  been  employed  in  sounding  the  depths  of  this  vast 
ocean ;  and  he  must  be  a  very  dull  writer  indeed,  who 
does  not  find  a  pretty  large  number  of  readers  of  any 
work  he  may  publish  of  this  kind.  I  would  be  far  from 
depreciating  the  merit  of  any  man's  performance,  nay, 
I  will  allow,  that  it  is  owing  to  the  labors  of  learned  and 
pious  men,  in  their  disquisitions  after  truth  in  the  Bible, 
that  we  of  this  kingdom  have  been  enabled  to  discern 
truth  from  error,  and  to  know  more  of  the  mind  and  will 
of  God  in  his  Word,  than  the  priests  of  Rome  were  willing 


156 


LIFE  OF  SWEDENBORG. 


we  should.  Yet  give  me  leave  to  add,  that  these  Sacred 
Writings  are  capable  of  speaking  to  the  heart  and  under- 
standing of  man,  by  more  ways  than  have  been  thought 
of  or  put  in  practice:  and  he  who  can  discover  new 
treasures  in  these  sacred  mines,  and  produce  from  them 
such  rich  jewels  as  were  never  yet  seen  by  the  eye  of 
man,  will  undoubtedly  challenge  our  strictest  attention, 
and  deserve  encouragement  in  his  pious  labors.  This 
then  may  be  said  of  our  author.  He  hath  struck  out  a 
new  path  through  this  deep  abyss,  which  no  man  ever 
trod  before.  He  has  left  all  the  commentators  and 
expositors  to  stand  on  their  own  footing ;  he  neither  med- 
dles nor  interferes  with  any  of  them ;  his  thoughts  are  all 
his  own ;  and  the  ingenious  and  sublime  turn  he  has 
given  to  every  thing  in  the  Scripture,  he  has  copied  from 
no  man ;  and  therefore,  even  in  this  respect,  he  hath 
some  title  to  the  regard  of  the  ingenious  and  learned 
world. 

It  is  true,  when  a  reader  comes  to  peruse  his  work,  if 
he  expects  to  understand  him  with  a  slight  and  cursory 
reading,  he  will  find  himself  greatly  mistaken  ;  his 
thoughts  are  too  sublime  and  lofty  to  be  surveyed  with  a 
weak  or  a  wanton  eye  ;  his  language  is  quite  different 
from  the  common  modes  of  speech ;  and  his  sense  is 
sometimes  so  deep  and  profound,  as  not  to  be  readily 
apprehended  by  a  common  understanding.  Whoever, 
therefore,  takes  this  book  in  hand,  and  finds  passages  in 
it  not  easy  intelligible,  let  him  not  throw  it  by  as  a  thing 
of  no  value,  nor  content  himself  with  a  bare  perusal ;  but 
let  him  read  it  over  and  over  again ;  let  him  study  the  drift 
and  design  of  the  author  ;  and  I  will  answer  for  it,  that 
the  more  and  oftener  he  reads  it,  the  more  instruction  and 
delight  he  will  receive  from  it.  The  author  has  a  depth, 
which  if  once  farthomed  (and  it  is  not  unfathomable)  will 
yield  the  noblest  repast  to  a  pious  mind.  But  if  any  one 
imagines  that  I  say  this  to  puff  a  book,  in  the  sale  of 
which  my  interest  is  so  nearly  concerned,  any  gentleman 
is  welcome  to  peruse  it  at  my  shop,  and  to  purchase  it  or 
not,  as  his  own  judgment  shall  direct  him. 

Nothing  recommends  a  book  more  effectually  to  the 
public  than  the  eminence  and  credit  of  its  author  ;  nothing 


APPENDIX. 


107 


is  more  notorious,  than  that  a  weak  performance,  if  it 
appears  under  a  great  name,  shall  be  better  received  in 
the  world  than  the  most  sublime  and  ingenious  produc- 
tions of  an  obscure  person ;  so  that  it  is  not  merit  but 
prejudice  that  generally  governs  the  judgment  of  men. 

Though  the  author  of  Arcana  Cailestia  is  undoubtedly 
a  very  learned  and  great  man,  and  his  works  highly 
esteemed  by  the  literati,  yet  he  is  no  less  distinguished 
for  his  modesty  than  his  great  talents,  so  that  he  will  not 
suffer  his  name  to  be  made  public.  But  though  I  am 
positively  forbid  to  discover  that,  yet  I  hope  he  will  ex- 
cuse me  if  I  venture  to  mention  bis  benign  and  generous 
qualities.  How  he  bestowed  his  time  and  labors  in 
former  years,  I  am  not  certainly  informed;  (though  I 
have  heard  by  those  who  have  been  long  acquainted  with 
him,  that  they  were  employed  in  the  same  manner  as  I 
am  going  to  relate :)  but  what  I  have  been  an  eye-witness 
to,  I  can  declare  with  certain  truth  ;  and  therefore  I  do 
aver,  that  this  gentleman,  with  indefatigable  pains  and 
labor,  spent  one  whole  year  in  studying  and  writing  the 
first  volume  of  Arrana  Coclcstia,  was  at  the  expense  of 
two  hundred  pounds  to  print  it,  and  also  advanced  two 
hundred  pounds  more  for  the  printing  of  this  second 
volume ;  and  when  he  had  done  this,  he  gave  express 
orders  that  all  the  money  that  should  arise  in  the  sale  of 
this  large  work  should  be  given  towards  the  charge  of  the 
propagation  of  the  Gospel.  He  is  so  far  from  desiring 
to  make  a  gain  of  his  labors,  that  he  will  not  receive 
one  farthing  back  of  the  four  hundred  pounds  he  hath 
expended ;  and  for  that  reason  his  works  will  come  ex- 
ceeding cheap  to  the  public. 

I  further  declare  I  have  not  the  least  reason  in  the 
world  to  believe  him  a  bigot  to  any  mode  or  method  of 
religion ;  I  know  not  what  community  he  belongs  to,  or 
whether  he  belongs  to  any ;  if  any  one  can  guess  by  his 
writings,  he  knows  where  to  find  them.  But  it  matters 
not  what  or  who  the  person  is  that  writes,  if  his  writings 
are  founded  on  truth,  and  agreeable  to  such  learned  men 
as  are  competent  judges  of  them.  The  deepest  and  most 
learned,  as  well  as  most  valuable  pieces,  are  sometimes 
misunderstood  and  rejected  many  years,  even  by  learned 


158 


LIFE  OF  SWEDENBORG. 


men  themselves;  to  instance  only  three  performances 
out  of  the  many  that  might  be  produced,  viz.  Locke  on 
Human  Understanding,  Milton's  Paradise  Lost,  and 
Prideaux's  Connexion  of  the  Old  and  New  Testament. 
Those  who  have  been  conversant  with  books,  especially 
in  the  trading  way,  cannot  be  ignorant  of  the  difficulties 
which  these  valuable  pieces  have  met  with  in  making 
their  way  into  the  world  :  and  it  is  as  remarkable  now  to 
observe,  how  they  have  been  called  for  and  admired  for 
many  years  past. 

How  this  great  work  of  Arcana  Ccblestia  will  suc- 
ceed in  the  world,  is  impossible  at  present  to  determine. 
If  all  men  of  learning  were  of  the  same  mind  with  the 
ingenious  and  pious  Mr.  Penny,  of  Dartmouth;  we  need 
not  fear  of  success  ;  for  in  his  letter  to  me,  on  the  publica- 
tion of  the  first  volume,  are  these  following  words  : — '  I 
have  long  ardently  wished  to  see  the  historical  part  of  the 
Old  Testament,  which  seems  only  to  regard  the  Jewish 
Dispensation,  (and  upon  that  account  too  lightly  regarded 
by  the  major  part  of  the  Christian  world,)  proved  to  be 

as  delightful,  instructive,  tend  as  necessary  for  the  lc?iow- 

ledge  of  Christians  as  the  New.  This  Arcana  Cosles- 
tia  gives  me  the  fullest  satisfaction  of,  &c.'  A  copy  of 
this  letter  was  printed  at  large  in  the  Daily  Advertiser  of 
Christmas-day,  1749.  Now  this  delightful,  instructive, 
and  necessary  knowledge,  cannot  be  expected  from  this 
part  of  Holy  Writ,  unless  the  historical  part  of  the  Old 
Testament  be  allegorized  in  some  such  manner  as  our 
Latin  author  has  here  done  it.  And  the  great  and  learned 
as  well  as  the  inspired  St.  Paul,  clearly  gives  encourage- 
ment to  this  way  of  writing,  Gal.  iv.  24.  And  our  author 
neither  rejects  nor  disturbs  the  literal  sense  by  his  alle- 
gorical exposition. 

Soon  after  the  publication  of  Mr.  Penny's  Letter  be- 
fore mentioned,  a  grave,  judicious  and  learned  gentleman 
was  pleased  to  call  at  one  of  the  booksellers  where  this 
famous  Latin  book  was  appointed  to  be  sold  :  and  when 
he  had  cast  his  eye  over  part  of  the  work,  he  inquired 
who  the  author  was ;  but  being  told  that  the  author  would 
not  be  known,  —  'Well,  (said  the  gentleman)  I  confess 
that  at  these  years  I  am  not  fond  of  new  acquaintance, 


APPENDIX. 


159 


but  should  be  extremely  glad  to  have  some  conversation 
with  him ;  for  (continued  he,  with  great  earnestness)  I 
never  saw,  nor  heard,  nor  read,  of  so  surprising  a  man  in 
all  my  days !' 

Any  one  of  small  judgment  may  guess  at  the  cheapness 
of  the  work,  when  he  finds  that  six  hundred  and  forty 
quarto  pages  in  Latin,  of  the  first  volume,  are  sold  for  no 
more  than  six  shillings,  unbound.  But  this  second  volume, 
which  is  now  publishing  in  Latin  and  English,  will  be 
unaccountably  cheap,  as  any  one  may  conclude,  even 
from  the  postage  of  the  Latin  copy  from  abroad  :  for  the 
bare  postage  of  this  first  number  cost  no  less  than  twelve 
shillings,  and  now  it  is  printed,  doth  make  fifty-two  quarto 
pages  in  the  English  tongue;  and  all  to  be  sold  for  no 
more  than  eight-pence,  which  is  not  half  the  price  that 
such  a  quantity  of  paper  and  print  is  generally  sold  for. 
The  postage  of  the  second  number  came  to  eighteen 
shillings ;  and  that  of  the  third  amounted  to  one  pound 
two  shillings ;  and  yet  these  two  numbers  are  to  be  sold 
for  no  more  than  nine-pence  each  ;  so  that  from  hence  it 
is  easy  to  imagine  how  cheap  the  whole  will  be,  especially 
when  printed  in  such  a  grand  and  pompous  manner  at  so 
low  a  price.  But  it  is  the  generous  author's  absolute 
command  that  it  should  be  so,  who,  it  is  plain,  wants 
neither  purse  nor  spirit  to  carry  on  his  laudable  under- 
taking. 

As  the  copy  comes  from  a  foreign  country,  and  as  one 
number  may  contain  nearly  double  the  quantity  of  an- 
other, it  is  utterly  impossible  to  fix  a  certain  regular  time 
for  the  publication  of  each.  But  this  the  public  may  be 
assured  of,  that  when  a  fresh  number  is  published,  it 
shall  be  advertised  in  the  newspapeis.  Those  who  are 
pleased  to  give  their  orders  to  the  news-carriers,  will 
have  every  number  as  certainly  as  though  they  were  ap- 
prised of  the  certain  time  of  its  coming  out.  And  the 
price  will  be  printed  on  the  title  of  each  English  number, 
(and  every  Latin  number  will  be  of  the  same  price  with 
the  English,)  so  that  the  readers  may  be  sure  that  they 
will  not  be  imposed  upon  :  for  sometimes  the  bulk  of  the 
book  will  plainly  appear  to  be  worth  five  times  as  much 
as  will  be  required  for  it. 


160 


LIFE  OF  SWEDENBORG. 


Those  who  are  so  happy  as  to  be  well  acquainted  with 
the  Latin  tongue,  will  be  highly  delighted  with  the 
author's  elegant  and  sublime  language. 

NO.  IX. 

The  following  statement  is  taken  from  the  Intellectual 
Repository,  for  July,  1823.  It  is  a  reply  to  an  article 
which  appeared  first  in  the  English  papers,  and  afterwards 
in  many  papers  in  this  country,  particularly  in  Boston. 
The  refutation  which  follows,  however,  was  not  copied 
into  the  Boston  newspapers  ;  and  as  it  may  be  interesting 
to  some  people,  it  is  here  inserted. 

UNFOUNDED    TALE   RESPECTING  THE   SKULL  OF  SWEDEN- 
BORG, AND  ITS  REFUTATION. 

Many  of  our  readers  must  have  seen  a  fabrication  on 
this  subject,  which  has  passed  through  most  of  the  papers, 
and  which  gives  a  striking  illustration  of  the  manner  in 
which  the  ridiculous  stories  that  have  at  various  times 
been  put  in  circulation  respecting  this  distinguished  char- 
acter, may  have  had  their  origin.  A  few  facts,  in  them- 
selves no  way  discreditable  to  the  subject  of  them,  and 
partially  or  imperfectly  stated  by  their  first  relater,  come 
into  the  possession  of  some  caterer  for  the  press,  by  whom 
they  are  put  into  a  form  quite  different  from  their  real 
one,  to  gratify  the  love  of  ridicule  and  of  scandal  so  prev- 
alent among  mankind.  The  substance  of  the  ridiculous 
tale  to  which  we  now  refer,  and  which  first  appeared  in 
the  Times  newspaper  of  March  31,  is  as  follows.  Some- 
time after  the  interment  of  E.  S.  'one  of  his  disciples,'  it 
is  alleged,  came  over  to  England,  and  by  bribing  the  sex- 
ton of  the  Swedish  chapel  near  Ratcliffe  Highway,  ob- 
tained possession  of  the  head  of '  the  departed  saint,'  with 
which  he  decamped  to  his  own  country,  where  he  pre- 
served it  as  a  precious  '  relic,'  to  the  day  of  his  death  : 
when  it  coming  into  the  possession  of  his  relatives,  with 
some  papers  explaining  to  whom  it  had  belonged,  they, 
c  alarmed  at  the  consequences  which  might  follow  such 
an  unhallowed  violation  of  the  tomb,'  transmitted  it  to  this 


APPENDIX. 


1 6 1 


country  to  be  restored  to  its  original  situation  ;  which,  the 
story  relates,  was  accordingly  done  '  with  due  solemnity,' 
in  the  presence  of  the  elders  of  the  church.'  The  tale  is 
certainly  sufficiently  ridiculous,  and  calculated,  with  all 
who  might  believe  it,  to  throw  unmerited  obloquy  on  the 
whole  body  of  the  admirers  of  E.  S.'s  writings.  Letters 
correcting  the  misrepresentations  were  therefore  immedi- 
ately written  to  several  of  the  papers  in  which  the  story 
had  appeared,  by  Mr.  Noble,  Mr.  Hawkins,  and  a  friend 
who  takes  the  signature  of  Philalethes  ;  and  it  is  but 
justice  to  the  editors  of  the  papers  to  say,  that  they  were 
inserted  by  most  of  them  with  the  greatest  readiness.  As 
however  it  is  still  probable  that  many  have  seen  the  mis- 
representation, who  have  not  seen  the  correction,  we 
mention  it  here.  The  facts  which  gave  rise  to  the  fabri- 
cation, are  briefly  these:  About  the  year  1790,  a  foreign 
gentleman,  who  held  the  philosophical  tenets  of  the  old 
sect  of  the  Rosicrucians,  and  who  of  course,  though  he 
believed  Swedenborg  to  have  been  a  great  philosopher, 
by  no  means  embraced  his  theological  sentiments,  be- 
came acquainted  with  some  of  the  admirers  of  Sweden- 
borg's  writings  in  London.  Having  been  invited  one 
day  to  dine  with  a  warm  friend  of  those  writings  now 
abroad,  (whom  the  writer  of  this  article  has  heard  relate 
the  anecdote,)  the  foreigner  after  dinner  affirmed  that 
such  a  philosopher  as  Swedenborg  must  have  discovered 
the  secret  which  the  Rosicrucian  adepts  pretended  to 
possess,  by  virtue  of  which  he  could  protract  his  existence 
as  long  as  he  pleased  :  he  therefore  contended  that  Swe- 
denborg had  not  died,  but  being  desirous  to  put  off  the 
infirmities  of  age,  had  renewed  his  existence  by  means 
of  a  precious  elixir,  and  had  withdrawn  to  some  other 
part  of  the  world,  causing  a  sham  funeral  to  be  performed 
to  avoid  discovery.  It  was  in  vain  that  the  friends  of  the 
New  Church  present  opposed  this  wild  suggestion,  as 
not  only  contrary  to  reason  in  general,  but  to  every  prin- 
ciple of  truth  developed  in  Swedenborg's  writings :  the 
pseudo-philosopher  repeated  his  asseverations,  and  de- 
clared his  conviction  that  if  access  could  be  had  to  the 
coffin,  it  would  not  be  found  to  contain  the  body  of  the 
supposed  deceased.  In  the  warmth  of  the  dispute,  the 
14 


102 


LIFE  OF  SWEDENBORG. 


others  agreed  (rather  inconsiderately,  it  must  be  owned,) 
to  adopt  this  mode  of  satisfying  the  unreasonable  stranger: 
they  all  set  off  immediately  to  the  cemetery  ;  and  having, 
with  the  sexton's  assistance,  found  means  to  open  the 
coffin,  the  incredulity,  or  rather  the  credulity,  of  the 
Rosicrucian  was  confounded  by  a  view  of  Swedenborg's 
mortal  remains.  No  violation  was  however  offered  to 
them  by  the  visiters :  they  closed  the  coffin  as  well  as 
they  could,  and  departed.  In  this  state  things  continued 
till  the  year  1817,  when  the  vault  was  opened  to  receive 
the  remains  of  the  Baroness  Nolken,  the  lady  of  the  Swed- 
ish ambassador ;  on  which  occasion  Lieutenant  or  Cap- 
tain Ludvig  Granholm,  of  the  Swedish  navy,  being 
present,  and  amusing  himself,  either  before  or  after  the 
funeral,  with  reading  the  names  on  the  coffins  deposited 
around,  came  to  that  of  Swedenborg ;  when,  observing 
the  coffin  lid  to  be  loose,  it  occurred  to  his  thoughts,  that 
if  he  could  possess  himself  of  the  skull,  he  might  perhaps 
dispose  of  it  profitably  to  some  of  the  admirers  of  his 
principles,  whom  he  had  heard  to  be  numerous  in  this 
country,  but  of  whom  and  their  sentiments  he  had  so  little 
knowledge,  as  not  to  be  aware  that  they  are  the  last  people 
on  earth  to  form  an  attachment  to  relics,  or  to  fall  into 
any  of  the  mummery  of  saintcraft.  He  accordingly  con- 
trived to  withdraw  the  skull  from  its  coffin,  and  wrapping 
it  in  his  handkerchief,  he  carried  it  off  unperceived.  He 
afterwards  applied  to  Mr.  Hawkins,  and  to  other  members 
of  the  New  Church,  in  hopes  of  finding  a  purchaser  :  but 
was  disappointed  :  and  at  his  death,  which  happened  in 
London  not  very  long  afterwards,  the  skull  came  into 
the  possession  of  the  minister  of  the  Swedish  chapel.  Its 
re-interment  was  occasioned  by  the  interference  of  a  lady 
of  high  rank  in  Sweden,  who,  hearing  that  it  had  been 
removed  from  the  coffin,  and  apprehending,  it  would 
appear,  that  the  circumstance  might  give  rise  to  some 
such  ridiculous  story  as  has  actually  been  framed  from  it, 
wrote  to  a  gentleman  in  London  to  request  that  he  would 
procure  its  restoration  to  its  original  situation ;  which 
was  accordingly  done  in  the  most  private  manner.  Thus 
all  the  circumstances  in  the  fabricated  narration  which 
tend  to  throw  ridicule  on  the  admirers  of  Swedenborg's 


APPENDIX. 


103 


writings  are  utterly  untrue.  It  is  not  true  that  the  person 
who  purloined  the  skull  was  one  of  Swedenborg's  '  disci- 
ples :'  it  is  not  true  that  it  was  ever  taken  to  Sweden,  or 
preserved,  either  there  or  here,  as  a  relic  :  and  it  is  not 
true  that  its  re-interment  was  attended  with  any  '  solem- 
nity,' or  that,  as  the  story  affirmed,  the  circumstance 
'excited  unbounded,'  (or  even  any)  'interest  among  his 
numerous  followers.'  Some  of  them  had  heard  that  the 
skull  had  been  taken  away  :  but  none  of  them,  except 
the  gentleman  who  was  the  agent  in  the  affair,  knew 
when  it  was  restored  ;  and  certainly  none  of  them  cared 
any  thing  about  the  matter. 


SUPPLEMENT, 


CONTAINING  A  GENERAL  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF  THE 
RISE  AND  PROGRESS  OF  THE  NEW  CHURCH  IN  AMERICA 
AND  EUROPE. 

AMERICA. 

Remarks — First  introduction  of  the  Writings  of  Swedenborg 
into  JVew  England  — Rev.  William  Hill  — Rev.  Holland 
Weeks  —  Societies  in  JVew  England  —  Society  in  Balti- 
more—  Letter  to  Gen.  Washington  and  his  Reply — Rev. 
Mr.  Hargrove — Introduction  of  Swedenborg's  Writings 
into  Philadelphia  —  Societies  in  Philadelphia,  JVew  York, 
and  other  places  —  List  of  JVew  Church  Periodical  Publica- 
tions —  Republication  of  Swedenborg's  Works  —  General 
Conventions. 

A  few  historical  facts  are  here  subjoined  relative  to  the  rise  and 
progress  of  the  New  Church  in  America  and  Europe.  We  know 
not  how  much  importance  is  attached  by  members  of  the  New 
Church  generally,  to  historical  notices  relative  to  the  early  estab- 
lishment of  the  New  Church.  The  present  dispensation  is  of  a 
different  character  from  all  preceding  ones.  The  churches  which 
have  before  existed  on  this  earth,  have  gradually  declined  from 
their  original  integrity  until  they  have  ceased  to  exist.  Conse- 
quently their  early  history  has  been  useful  in  affording  examples 
of  virtue  and  constancy  of  faith,  which  may  have  had  a  tendency 
to  prolong  their  existence.  But  it  is  believed  by  the  members  of 
the  New  Church  that  a  dispensation  has  now  dawned  upon  us, 
when  '  the  mountain  of  the  Lord's  house  shall  be  established  in  the 
top  of  the  mountain,'  when  the  church  will  increase  in  purity,  and 
continue  to  ages  of  ages.  The  most  pleasing  reflections,  therefore, 
at  the  present  time,  in  regard  to  the  church,  are  prospective  rather 
than  retrospective.  We  cannot  dwell  with  so  much  satisfaction 
on  the  past  as  those  who  daily  witnessed  the  gradual  decay  of  the 
religion  in  which  they  were  born  and  nurtured.  There  are, 
however,  circumstances  connected  with  the  early  developement 
of  the  New  Church  which  may  be  instructive,  and  enable  us  to 


SUPPLEMENT. 


165 


see  more  fully  the  wisdom  and  mercy  of  Divine  Providence  in 
establishing  a  new  church  at  the  present  day. 

It  is  not  our  intention  to  give  any  thing  like  a  connected  history 
of  the  New  Church,  but  simply  to  record  such  facts  as  we  happen 
to  have  in  our  possession. 

The  writings  of  Swedenborg  were,  it  is  believed,  first  intro- 
duced into  New  England  about  the  year  1785.  A  bookseller  in 
Boston,  by  the  name  of  Robey,  first  received  them  from  England. 
Some  of  the  works  were  soon  after  republished  by  him  and  others. 
But  it  is  not  known  that  any  general  interest  was  taken  in  the 
subject  until  the  Rev.  William  Hill  came  to  Boston  in  1795.  Mr. 
Hill  is  still  recollected  by  some  in  this  country,  who  through  him 
embraced  the  doctrines  of  the  New  Church.  Some  time  after 
the  decease  of  Mr.  Hill,  a  cotemporary  of  his  collected  from  his 
manuscripts  a  number  of  forms  of  prayer  composed  by  him,  and 
published  them.  In  the  preface  to  the  book  some  account  is 
given  of  Mr.  Hill,  of  which  the  following  is  an  extract: 

'  The  Rev  William  Hill  was  born  at  Wolverhampton  in  Eng- 
land, on  July  5th,  1762,  of  most  respectable  parents,  whose 
watchful  care  over  his  education  was  fully  repaid,  and  he  gained 
the  esteem  of  all  who  knew  him,  by  his  amiable  disposition  ami 
address;  he  entertained,  at  an  early  age,  a  desire  to  become  a 
minister  of  the  Church,  and  felt  the  greatest  affection  for  the  Holy 
Word,  and  for  those  works  which  illustrate  the  sacred  volume. 
In  London,  where  his  father  had  also  an  establishment,  he  became 
acquainted  with  the  Rev.  Jacob  Duche,  the  eminent  and  pious 
Chaplain  of  the  Asylum  for  Female  Orphans,  with  whose  preach- 
ing he  was  much  delighted  and  affectionately  sought  his  friend- 
ship :  by  Mr.  Duche,  who  was  himself  a  pious  admirer  of  the 
writings  of  the  honorable  Emanuel  Swedenborg,  he  was  strongly 
recommended  to  examine  those  works,  and  he  soon  perceived  their 
inestimable  value  in  demonstrating  rationally  the  Sacred  Scrip- 
tures, and  in  teaching  a  life  in  agreement  thereto,  by  generating 
in  the  soul  the  love  of  God  and  our  neighbor:  —  which  heavenly 
principles  are  every  where  inculcated  throughout  those  writings. 

'  Possessing  a  competence  sufficient  to  enable  him  to  live  with 
respectability,  he  devoted  himself  to  the  cultivation  of  his  mind, 
with  a  view  of  becoming  a  rational  and  useful  member  of  society, 
and  his  motive  was  eminently  blessed :  —  intelligence  and  be- 
nevolence beamed  from  his  fine  countenance  —  his  delight  was  to 
communicate  to  others  from  the  stores  of  his  own  enlightened 

*14 


1 6fl 


LIFE  OF  SWEDENBORG. 


mind  —  whilst  the  religious  truths  which  he  advocated  were  im- 
planted in  the  affections  of  his  hearers  hy  the  beautiful  illustra- 
tion so  eminently  exemplified  in  his  own  life  and  conduct. 

f  In  1795,  he  visited  America ;  and  landed  at  Boston,  where  he 
was  immediately  led  into  the  society  of  some  of  the  professors 
and  many  of  the  students  of  Cambridge  College ;  to  which  Col- 
lege, he  presented  an  original  copy  of  the  Arcana  Ccelestia,  in 
Latin.  He  was  solicited  to  preach  in  the  principal  churches,  at 
Cambridge,  Boston,  Dedham,  Quincy,  Charlestown,  Wrentham, 
Oxford,  and  Salem,  which  he  did  to  crowded  audiences;  at  Cam- 
bridge he  preached  almost  every  Sunday  for  six  months  together ; 
he  also  preached  in  the  congregational  churches  of  Massachusetts 
to  very  crowded  audiences,  and  was  very  much  pressed  to  take 
charge  of  an  Episcopal  Church  in  the  district  of  Maine,  (Augusta) 
but  he  did  not  accept  it. 

'  In  America,  he  again  met  with  his  beloved  friend  the  Rev. 
Jacob  Duche,  who  from  the  state  of  his  health,  which  had 
been  gradually  declining,  had  retired  from  the  Asylum,  and  had 
settled  there.  He  afterwards  married  his  daughter,  Esther 
Duche,  a  most  amiable  and  pious  lady,  by  whom  he  had  three 
lovely  children,  but  it  pleased  the  Lord  to  take  them  all  in  infan- 
cy; this  visitation  he  endured  with  fortitude,  resignation,  and 
even  cheerfulness,  saying  he  was  quite  satisfied  never  to  be 
called  a  Father  on  Earth  ;  and  after  recording  in  the  Bible,  their 
births,  departure,  and  ages,  added,  all  these  were  taken  to  heaven, 
unpolluted  vrith  actual  evil.  Before  his  marriage,  he  visited 
England  for  a  few  months,  but  afterwards  resided  in  America, 
and  there  completed  the  translation  of  the  Apocalypse  Explained, 
from  the  Latin,  which  he  had  commenced  in  England,  and  which 
has,  since  his  death,  been  printed  and  published  in  London,  in  six 
volumes  quarto;  which  work  cannot  be  too  much  recommended, 
to  all  ranks  and  denominations  of  Christians.  It  was  during  the 
translation  of  those  interesting  volumes,  that  he  composed  these 
Prayers,  which  evidently  display  a  heart  and  mind  imbued  with 
the  purest  love  of  God,  and  good  will  to  man. 

'  In  him  was  seen  the  happy  union  of  the  sincere  and  pious 
Christian,  the  complete  gentleman,  and  the  scholar;  with  the 
most  amiable  and  cheerful  disposition,  he  possessed  an  urbanity 
of  manners,  that  have  seldom  been  equalled,  with  an  application 
and  industry,  in  every  good  work,  that  was  never  tired;  in  short, 
bis  life  was  a  life  of  pious  uses,  continually  adding  to  the  happi- 


SUPPLEMENT. 


167 


ness  of  all  wherever  he  was ;  the  Editor,  who  is  in  possession  of 
many  of  his  manuscripts,  had  the  privilege  of  residing  for  several 
years  in  the  same  house  with  him,  and  can  truly  say,  that  he 
never  knew  him  to  speak  a  word,  or  do  an  act,  that  did  not  give 
pleasure  on  reflection ;  his  name  will  ever  be  remembered,  by 
those  who  had  the  delightful  pleasure  and  happiness  of  his  ac- 
quaintance, both  in  England  and  in  America,  with  the  most  use- 
ful and  gratifying  reflections,  without  any  alloy,  except  a  secret 
wish,  that  under  the  Divine  Providence,  his  valuable  uses  had 
been  longer  continued  in  this  state  of  existence. 

'  It  pleased  the  Almighty  to  remove  him  from  this  world  on 
June  2d,  1S04,  in  the  forty-second  year  of  his  age.' 

There  was  but  a  small  number  in  New  England  who  embraced 
the  doctrines  of  the  New  Church  until  about  the  year  1816,  when 
the  writings  of  Swedenborg  began  to  attract  attention.  From 
that  time  to  the  present  there  has  been  an  uninterrupted  but 
gradual  increase  of  readers.  In  1818  a  society  was  formed  in 
Boston,  and  organized  as  a  church  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Carll,  of 
Philadelphia.  At  that  time  there  were  but  twelve  members.  The 
society  held  meetings  in  a  public  hall,  and  Mr.  Thomas  Worcester 
officiated  as  reader.  He  was  soon  after  approbated  to  preach. 
The  society  first  held  their  meetings  in  Boylston  Hall,  next  in  a 
hall  in  Pond  Street,  (now  Bedford  Street,)  then  again  in  Boylston 
Hall,  next  in  Pantheon  Hall,  and  lastly  in  the  Athenajum  lecture 
room  in  Pearl  Street.  The  number  which  usually  attends  at  the 
present  time,  is  from  one  hundred  and  fifty  to  two  hundred. 

In  1820  the  Rev.  Holland  Weeks,  of  Abington,  near  Boston, 
a  minister  of  the  orthodox  congregational  order,  openly  acknow- 
ledged his  belief  in  the  doctrines  of  the  New  Church.  An  eccle- 
siastical council  was  called  in  July,  when  the  connexion  between 
him  and  his  church  and  society,  was,  by  its  decision,  dissolved. 
This  council  was  composed,  besides  delegates  from  the  first 
church  in  Dedham,  of  the  following  clergymen:  Dr.  Emmons, 
of  Franklin,  Mr.  Holman,  of  Attleborough,  Dr.  Harris,  of  Dor- 
chester, Mr.  Huntington,  of  North  Bridgewater,  and  Dr.  Samuel 
Worcester  of  Salem. 

The  report  of  the  council  was  published  in  the  Boston  Recorder 
September  2,  1820.  It  is  a  curious  document,  occupying  two 
and  a  half  columns.  It  does  full  justice  to  the  character  of  Mr. 
Weeks.  After  introducing  the  charges  brought  against  him,  the 
report  contains  these  remarks  :  '  Mr.  Weeks  answered  to  these 


168 


LIFE   OF  SWEDENBORG. 


allegations  with  a  very  becoming  deportment,  and  with  a  highly 
commendable  readiness  and  frankness.  Such  of  his  sermons  as 
were  called  for,  he  advanced;  such  portions  of  them  as  were 
desired,  he  read;  and  with  respect  to  no  point  of  inquiry  did  he 
show  any  disposition  to  conceal  or  embarrass.' 

The  editor  of  the  Recorder,  after  making  many  remarks  on  the 
subject  of  the  council,  and  the  doctrines  of  the  New  Church, 
says  :  '  The  character  of  Mr.  Weeks  is  left  (by  the  council)  where 
it  ought  to  be.  No  one  who  has  intimately  known  him,  (Mr. 
Weeks)  can  ascribe  the  change  of  his  views  to  the  wickedness  ol 
his  heart,  or  to  a  wilful  perversion  of  the  truth  for  the  purpose  oi 
entering  heaven  in  any  other  way  than  through  the  "  strait  gate," 
at  least  many  of  our  sweetest  recollections  must  be  buried  in 
oblivion,  before  we  can  admit  that  the  love  of  God  does  not  dwell 
in  a  heart  from  whose  sympathies  we  have  drawn  the  most 
cheering  cordials.' 

This  affair  had  considerable  effect  in  bringing  into  notice  Swe- 
denborg's  writings.  About  this  time  an  article  appeared  in  the 
North  American  Review,  which  pretended  to  be  an  account 
of  the  writings  of  Swedenborg.  The  principal  quotation  which 
the  reviewer  made  for  the  purpose  of  casting  ridicule  on  the 
subject,  was  not  from  any  part  of  Swedenborg's  works,  but  from 
an  article  which  has  been  alluded  to  in  the  preceding  pages,  as 
of  doubtful  authority.  The  subject  was  altogether  treated  in  such 
a  manner  as  to  induce  a  curiosity  to  investigation ;  and  several 
embraced  the  doctrines  of  the  New  Church,  whose  first  know- 
ledge of  the  subject  was  gained  from  the  article  alluded  to  in  the 
North  American  Review. 

In  1829  the  Rev.  Warren  Bird,  of  Foxborough,  Massachusetts, 
of  the  baptist  denomination,  openly  professed  his  belief  in  the  truths 
of  the  new  dispensation.  His  connexion  with  his  church  and 
society  was  soon  after  necessarily  dissolved.  The  Rev.  Artemas 
Stebbins,  of  the  methodist  denomination,  of  Swansey,  and  the 
Rev.  Philip  Hathaway,  baptist,  of  Freetown,  receded  several 
years  since,  and  are  now  engaged  in  the  service  of  the  New 
Church. 

At  the  present  time  there  are  societies  in  the  following  towns 
in  the  vicinity  of  Boston  :  Abington,  Bridgeivater,  East  Bridge- 
water,  West  Bridgewater,  and  North  Bi  idgewater.  In  the  State 
of  Maine  there  are  three  societies,  one  at  Portland,  one  at  Bath, 


SUPPLEMENT. 


169 


and  one  at  Gardiner.  The  society  at  Bath  was  organized  as  a 
church  September  20,  1829. 

Our  information  relative  to  the  rise  and  progress  of  the  New 
Church  in  the  Southern  and  Western  States  is  imperfect.  As 
early  as  1792  there  was  a  society  in  Baltimore  consisting  of 
twenty-two  members.  Mr.  James  Wilmer,  a  clergyman  of  the 
Episcopal  Church,  commenced  preaching  the  doctrines  in  a 
court  house  in  Baltimore,  April  1,  1792. 

In  1793,  as  General  Washington,  then  President  of  the  United 
States,  made  a  tour  through  the  several  States,  he  received  ad- 
dresses from  various  societies  in  different  parts  of  the  country, 
among  others,  the  society  in  Baltimore  presented  him  with  an 
address,  which,  together  with  the  reply  of  General  Washington, 
is  here  inserted.  Although  they  contain  nothing  of  particular  im- 
portance, they  may  nevertheless  be  deemed  worthy  of  preserva- 
tion. 

An  Address  to  George  Washington,  Esq.  President  of  the 
United  States,  from  the  Members  of  the  New  Church  at 
Baltimore. 

Sir :  While  the  nations  of  the  earth,  and  the  people  of  United 
America  especially,  have,  in  their  various  denominations,  paid  the 
tribute  of  respectful  deference  to  the  illustrious  president  there- 
of; permit,  sir,  a  society,  however  small  in  number,  yet  sincere, 
they  trust,  in  their  attachment,  to  offer  up,  in  the  dawn  of  their 
institution,  that  mark  of  dutiful  esteem,  which  well  becometh 
new  associations,  to  the  Chief  Magistrate  of  America. 

We  presume  not,  sir,  to  enter  into  a  reiterated  panegyric  of 
matchless  virtues  or  exalted  character  :  but  judging  of  causes  by 
effects,  we  are  led  to  believe,  that  you  were  a  chosen  vessel  for 
great  and  salutary  purposes,  and  that  both  in  your  actions  and  in 
your  conduct,  you  justly  stand  one  of  the  first  disinterested  and 
exemplary  men  upon  earth  ;  neither  in  this  address  can  we,  were 
it  expected,  enter  into  a  detail  of  the  profession  of  our  faith  ;  but 
we  are  free  to  declare,  that  we  feel  ourselves  among  the  number 
of  those  who  have  occasion  to  rejoice,  that  the  Word  literally  is 
spiritually  fulfilling ;  that  a  new  and  glorious  dispensation,  or 
fresh  manifestation  of  Divine  Love,  hath  commenced  in  our  land; 
when,  as  there  is  but  one  Lord,  so  his  name  is  becoming  one 
throughout  the  earth;  and  that  the  powers  of  light,  or  truth  and 


170 


LIFE  OF  SVVEDENBORG. 


righteousness,  are  in  an  eminent  degree,  universally  prevailing, 
and  even  triumphing  over  darkness;  when  all  corruptions  in 
church  and  state  shall  be  corrected  to  the  gospel  state  of  Divine 
Love  and  Wisdom,  and  the  love  of  God  and  man  be  the  only  ground 
of  action  throughout  Christendom. 

Could  we,  sir,  without  being  charged  with  adulation,  pour  out 
the  fulness  of  our  souls,  to  the  enlightened  conduct  of  him,  who 
stands  chief  amongst  the  foremost  of  men,  what  a  volume  of  Truth 
might  we  deservedly  offer  to  the  name  of  Washington,  on  the 
altar  of  Liberty,  uncircumscribed. 

Allow  us, by  the  first  opportunity,  to  present  to  your  Excellency, 
among  other  tracts,  the  Compendium  of  the  New  Church,  signi- 
fied by  the  New  Jerusalem  in  the  Revelations,  as  the  readiest 
mean  to  furnish  you  with  a  just  idea  of  the  heavenly  doctrines. 

That  the  Lord  Jesus,  whom  alone  we  acknowledge  as  '  the 
True  God  and  Eternal  Life,'  will  preserve  you  long  to  reign  in 
the  hearts  of  the  people,  and  finally  to  shine  as  a  gem  of  the 
brightest  lustre,  a  star  of  the  first  magnitude,  in  the  unfading 
mansions  above,  is  the  fervent  aspiration  of  your  faithful  fellow- 
citizens  and  affectionate  brethren. 

Baltimore,  22d  January,  1793. 

To  this  his  Excellency  returned  the  following  answer  : 
To  the  Members  of  the  New  Church  at  Baltimore. 

Gentlemen  :  It  has  been  my  pride  to  merit  the  approbation  of 
my  fellow-citizens,  by  a  faithful  and  honest  discharge  of  the  du- 
ties annexed  to  those  stations,  in  which  they  have  been  pleased 
to  place  me  ;  and  the  dearest  rewards  of  my  services  have  been 
those  testimonies  of  esteem  and  confidence  with  which  they  have 
honored  me  :  But  to  the  manifest  interposition  of  an  over- ruling 
Providence,  and  to  the  patriotic  exertions  of  United  America,  are 
to  be  attributed  those  events,  which  have  given  us  a  respectable 
rank  among  the  nations  of  the  earth. 

We  have  abundant  reason  to  rejoice,  that  in  this  land  the  light 
of  truth  and  reason  has  triumphed  over  the  power  of  bigotry  and 
superstition  ;  and  that  every  person  may  here  worship  God  ac- 
cording to  the  dictates  of  his  own  heart.  In  this  enlightened  age, 
and  in  this  land  of  equal  liberty,  it  is  our  boast,  that  a  man's 
religious  tenets  will  not  forfeit  the  protection  of  the  laws,  nor 
deprive  him  of  the  right  of  attaining  and  holding  the  highest 
offices  that  are  known  in  the  United  States. 


SUPPLEMENT. 


171 


Your  prayers  for  my  present  and  future  felicity,  are  received 
with  gratitude;  and  I  sincerely  wish,  gentlemen,  that  you  may, 
in  your  social  and  individual  capacities,  taste  those  blessings 
which  a  gracious  God  bestows  upon  the  righteous. 

Geo.  Washington-. 

In  1799  the  Rev.  John  Hargrove,  of  Baltimore,  receded  from 
the  methodists,  and  openly  declared  his  belief  in  the  doctrines  ol 
the  New  Church.  He  was  soon  after  ordained  over  the  New 
Church  Society  in  Baltimore.  He  continued  to  officiate  as  pastor 
until  1S30,  when,  from  old  age,  being  upwards  of  eighty,  he 
resigned  his  pastoral  duties. 

The  writings  of  Swcdenborg  were  first  introduced  into  Phila- 
delphia about  the  year  1784,  when  Mr.  James  Glen  came  to  that 
place  from  England,  and  delivered  some  lectures  at  a  book  store,  on 
correspondences;  which  were,  however,  but  little  comprehended 
at  that  time  by  those  who  heard  him.  But  Mr.  John  Young,  now 
Judge  of  one  of  the  circuit  courts  in  Pennsylvania,  and  who  now 
resides  at  Greensburgh,  received  from  Mr.  Glen  the  first  volume 
of  the  Arcana  Coclcstia.  '  I  read  it,'  says  Judge  Young,  '  and 
became  soon  convinced  of  its  spiritual  and  heavenly  contents. 
About  that  period  the  small  treatise  on  Influx  was  received,  and 
successively  other  tracts  from  England,  some  of  which  were 
republished  by  Francis  Bailey,  and  favorably  received  by  a  few. 
In  17SS  the  Universal  Theology  was  received  by  me  from  Lon- 
don, and  presented  to  Mr.  Bailey  for  the  purpose  of  being  re- 
printed as  soon  as  a  sufficient  number  of  subscribers  could  be 
procured.  For  want  of  encouragement  (the  work  being  large) 
this  was  delayed  some  years.  In  the  mean  while,  the  other 
tracts  were  circulated  through  various  quarters,  preparing  the 
way  for  the  reception  of  the  Theology.  About  the  time  of  its 
coming  out,  Ralph  Mather,  an  ardent  admirer  of  the  doctrines, 
arrived  from  England.  He  lectured  occasionally  at  Philadelphia 
and  other  cities,  and  administered  the  ordinance  of  baptism  in 
some  instances.  Some  time  after  came  William  Hill,  an  English 
gentleman  of  liberal  education  and  polished  manners,  who  trav- 
elled through  the  Eastern  States.  I  heard  he  lectured  occasion- 
ally, but  that  his  style,  more  probably  the  substance  of  his  dis- 
courses, was  of  too  elevated  a  nature  to  be  much  comprehended 
He  procured  the  publication  of  some  of  the  works  at  Boston.  By 
those  means,  through  the  divine  blessing,  the  heavenly  truths 


172 


LIFE  OF  SWEDENBORG. 


became  more  and  more  diffused,  and  at  length  were  embraced  by 
many.  Of  their  progress  since,  by  means  of  various  publications, 
enough  is  known.' 

Jonathan  W.  Condy,  Esq.  a  lawyer  in  Philadelphia,  eminent 
in  his  profession,  embraced  the  doctrines  about  the  year  1800. 
He  was  actively  engaged  in  the  cause,  and  wrote  much  in  the 
New  Jerusalem  Church  Repository,  published  in  Philadelphia  in 
1816.  The  number  of  receivers,  however,  in  Philadelphia,  was 
small  until  about  1816,  when  a  society  was  formed,  and  on  De- 
cember 31,  same  year,  the  Rev.  Maskell  M.  Carll  was  ordained 
by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Hargrove,  as  minister  of  that  society.  A  hand- 
some temple  was  built  for  the  use  of  the  society,  principally 
through  the  munificence  of  a  wealthy  merchant,  a  member  of 
that  society.  By  a  change  of  circumstances,  however,  the  temple 
has  been  sold,  but  Mr.  Carll  still  continues  pastor  of  the  same 
society. 

Id  1822  the  Rev.  Manning  B.  Roche,  minister  of  Trinity  Church, 
Philadelphia,  of  the  episcopal  order,  embraced  the  doctrines  of  the 
New  Church.  He  addressed  a  letter,  December  15,  of  the  same 
year,  to  the  society  over  which  he  was  settled,  openly  confessed 
his  belief  in  the  doctrines  of  the  New  Church,  and  resigned  his 
office  as  pastor.  He,  however,  continued  to  preach  in  another 
place,  and  a  great  part  of  the  same  society  followed  him,  and  still 
continue  to  listen  to  his  preaching.  His  society  has  since  built 
him  a  temple. 

In  New  York  a  society  was  formed  as  early  as  1818.  On  the 
9th  of  August,  in  that  year,  Mr.  Charles  I.  Doughty  was  ordained 
by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Carll,  minister  over  the  same.  The  society 
have  a  commodious  chapel  in  Pearl  Street.  Within  a  few  years 
past  the  New  Church  has  made  considerable  progress  in  New- 
York. 

In  Danby,  Tioga  County,  New  York,  there  is  a  society,  and 
the  Rev.  Lewis  Beers,  M.  D.  is  Pastor.  He  was  ordained 
January  19th,  1817.  The  Rev.  Mr.  Weeks,  formerly  of  Abing- 
ton,  is  settled  over  a  society  in  Henderson,  New  York,  near 
Lake  Ontario.  There  is  a  society  in  Cincinnati,  over  which  the 
Rev.  Adam  Hurdus  is  settled. 

There  are  thirteen  societies,  besides  those  already  named,  in 
the  United  States;  and  in  the  last  Journal  of  the  Convention 
there  are  inserted  one  hundred  and  nineteen  cities  and  towns  in 
the  United  States,  where  there  are  more  or  less  receivers,  and 


SUPPLEMENT. 


173 


the  name  of  the  minister,  or  some  other  person  in  each  place,  to 
whom  communications  may  he  addressed. 

The  following  is  a  list  of  the  Clergy  and  Licentiates  of  the 
New  Church  in  the  United  States  at  the  present  time: 

ORDAINING  MINISTERS. 

Rev.  John  Hargrove,  Baltimore. 

"  Maskell  If.  Carll,  Philadelphia,  1st  Soc. 

"  Lewis  Beers,  M.  D.  Danby,  J\".  Y. 

"  Charles  I.  Doughty,  New  York  City. 

"  Holland  Weeks,  Henderson,  JV.  Y. 

"  Manning  B.  Roche,  Philadelphia,  2d  Soc. 

"  Adam  Hurdus,  Cincinnati,  O. 

"  Thomas  Worcester,  Boston,  Mass. 

PRIESTS   AND  TEACHING  MINISTERS. 

Rev.  Richard  H.  Goe,  Bethlehem,  O. 

«  Isaac  C.  Worrell,  Frankford,  Pa. 

"  Nathaniel  Holley,  Cincinnati,  O. 

"  Thomas  Newport,  near  Lebanon,  O. 

"  Eleazer  Smith,  Bridgeu-ater,  Mass. 

«  Lemuel  C.  Belding,  M.  D.  Pike,  Pa. 

"  Samuel  H.  Wills,  Abingdon,  Va. 

"  James  Rohinson,  Delaware  County,  Pa. 

LICENTIATES. 

Mr.  Silas  Ensign,  Wooster,  O. 

"    Edwin  A.  Atlee,  M.  D.  Cincinnati,  O. 

"    William  Pitts,  Danby,  JV.  Y. 

"    Thomas  Newport,  Jr.  Oxford,  O. 

"    Benjamin  Essex,  Lynchburg,  Va. 

"    Artemas  Stebbins,  Swanzey,  Mass. 

"    Oliver  Lovell,  Cincinnati,  O. 
■    Philip  Hathaway,  Freetown,  Mass. 

"    Richard  De  Charms,  Baltimore. 

"    Solyman  Brown,  JVew  York,  JV.  Y. 

"    John  Lister,  Crescentville,  Pa. 

"    Stephen  Peahody,  Bainbridge,  O. 

"    William  Girling,  Lancaster,  Pa. 

"    Adonis  Howard,  West  Bridgewater,  Mass. 

"    Samuel  Worcester,  Cambridgeport ,  Mass. 
There  have  been  a  number  of  periodical  publications  issued  by 
the  members  of  the  New  Church  in  this  country.    The  followim; 
is  a  list  of  them  in  the  order  in  which  they  have  appeared  : 

15 


174 


LIFE  OF  SWEDENBORG. 


1.  The  Halcyon  Luminary,  New  York,  1812.  Thiswork 
continued  two  years,  making  two  large  octavo  volumes. 

2.  The  New  Jerusalem  Church  Repository,  quarterly. 
Philadelphia,  1817,  continued  two  years,  making  one  volume 
octavo,  five  hundred  and  forty  pages. 

3.  The  New  Church  Record,  Philadelphia,  1820;  intended 
to  have  been  published  quarterly.  Only  one  or  two  numbers 
appeared. 

4.  The  New  Jerusalem  Church  Missionary  and  In- 
tellectual Repository,  monthly,  New  York,  1823.  Con- 
tinued one  year,  making  one  volume. 

5.  The  Herald  or  Truth,  monthly,  Cincinnati,  1825. 
Continued  one  year,  making  one  volume. 

6.  TheNew  Jerusalem  Magazine, monthly,  Boston,  1827. 
one  volume  yearly.    Still  continued. 

Besides  the  above  periodicals,  there  have  been  published  a 
volume  of  sermons  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Worcester,  and  one  by  the 
Rev.  Mr.  Roche,  besides  other  sermons  by  different  individuals. 
Also,  '  Observations  on  the  Growth  of  the  Mind,'  by  Sampson 
Reed;  A  Pamphlet  in  reply  to  the  Rev.  Jackson  Kemper,  by  J. 
W.  Condy,  of  Philadelphia  —  all  published  within  a  few  years. 
A  Liturgy  was  published  in  Philadelphia  in  1822,  and  one  in 
Boston,  entitled  Book  of  Worship,  in  1829.  A  Catechism  was 
published  in  Boston  in  1831. 

The  following  is  an  imperfect  list  of  the  works  of  Swedenborg 
which  have  been  reprinted  in  this  country,  with  the  date  of  pub- 
lication, and  the  names  of  the  publishers.  It  does  not  contain  the 
whole,  but  only  such  as  we  happen  to  have  access  to  at  the 
present  time : 

1789.  The  True  Christian  Religion.  Philadelphia.  Francis 
Bailey.    The  second  volume  was  printed  in  1792. 

1794.  Angelic  Wisdom  concerning  the  Divine  Love  and  the 
Divine  Wisdom.    Boston.    Thomas  &  Andrews. 

1795.  Angelic  Wisdom  concerning  the  Divine  Providence. 
Boston.    Thomas  &  Andrews. 

■•  Doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem  concerning  the  Lord.  Bos- 
ton.   Thomas  Hall. 

"  Doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem  concerning  the  Sacred 
Scriptures.    Boston.    John  W.  Folsom. 

1796.  Treatise  on  Conjugial  Love.  Philadelphia.  F.  &  R. 
Bailey. 


SUPPLEMENT. 


175 


1812.  Treatise  on  Heaven  and  Hell.  Baltimore.  Anthony 
Miltenberger. 

1817.     Doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem  concerning  the  Lord. 

Philadelphia.    L.  R.  Bailey. 
1821.    The  same  work,  published  in  Cambridge  by  Billiard  is 

Metcalf. 

1825.   The  Treatise  on  Heaven  and  Hell.    Boston.  T.H.Carter. 

1828.  Doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem  concerning  Faith.  Bos- 
ton.   A.  Howard. 

•'    Earths  in  the  Universe.    Boston.    A.  Howard. 

■'  Divine  Love  and  Divine  Wisdom,  18mo.  Extracted  from  the 
Apocalypse  Explained.    Boston.    A.  Howard. 

"  On  the  Athanasian  Creed,  18mo.  Extracted  from  the  same 
work.    Boston.    A.  Howard. 

•'  Intercourse  between  the  Soul  and  Body.  Boston.  A.  How- 
ard. 

"  Treatise  concerning  the  Last  Judgment,  and  the  Continua- 
tion of  the  same.    Boston.  A.Howard. 

1829.  The  New  Jerusalem  and  its  Heavenly  Doctrines.  Bos- 
ton.   A.  Howard. 

"  Doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem  concerning  the  Sacred 
Scriptures.    Boston.    A.  Howard. 

1830.  A  Brief  Exposition  of  the  Doctrines  of  the  New  Church. 
Boston.    A.  Howard. 

1831.  The  Doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem  concerning  Life. 
Boston.    Allen  &.  Goddard. 

The  two  last  works  were  stereotyped.  Mr.  T.  H.  Carter,  ot 
Boston,  intends  to  stereotype  and  publish  all  the  theological  works 
of  Swedenborg,  as  fast  as  the  translations  are  revised.  The  Trea- 
tise on  Conjugial  Love,  the  True  Christian  Religion,  and  the 
Apocalypse  Revealed,  are  now  undergoing  a  revised  translation. 
The  same  gentleman  has  caused  to  be  stereotyped  and  published, 
within  a  few  years,  as  Tracts,  various  extracts  from  the  writings 
of  Swedenborg,  which  are  sold  at  the  low  price  of  one  cent  for 
eight  pages. 

A  Convention  of  the  receivers  of  the  doctrines  of  the  New 
Church  from  different  parts  of  the  United  States,  was  held  in 
Philadelphia,  on  the  15th  of  May,  1817,  and  continued  three 
days.  Since  that  time  a  General  Convention  has  been  held  every 
year,  with  one  exception,  either  in  Baltimore,  Philadelphia, 
.New  York,  or  Boston.    Each  society  is  represented  in  Convention 


170 


LIFE   OF  SWEDENBORG. 


by  a  number  of  delegates,  not  exceeding  three,  beside?  the 
pastor.  Communications  are  received  from  the  several  societies, 
stating  the  number  of  baptisms,  marriages,  funerals,  number  of 
I'Oininunicants,  &c.  during  the  past  year ;  together  with  such 
other  information  as  may  be  considered  interesting  to  the  New 
Church.  Communications  are  also  received  from  places  where 
there  are  no  societies,  which  furnish  matter  of  interest  to  the 
church.  These  communications,  or  portions  of  them,  are  pub- 
lished every  year  in  the  Journal  of  the  Convention.  The  Con- 
vention has  control  over  the  ordination  of  ministers,  and  estab- 
lishes, from  time  to  time,  such  regulations  as  the  state  of  the 
New  Church  seems  to  require. 


EUROPE. 

England — Separation  of  the  New  Church  from  the  Old  in 
that  kingdom —  Societies  in  London  and  other  places —  The 
General  Conferences  —  List  of  New  Church  periodical  pub- 
lications—  New  Church  in  France,  Sweden,  and  Germany. 

The  doctrines  of  the  New  Church  prevail  in  England  more 
than  in  any  other  part  of  Europe.  From  the  time  of  Swedenborg 
till  1787  there  were  many  receivers,  but  they  continued  until  that 
period  their  connexion  with  the  church  of  England ;  and  the 
Rev.  Mr.  Clowes,  a  clergyman  of  the  church  of  England,  who 
embraced  the  doctrines  at  an  early  period  and  continued  in  the 
ministry  until  a  few  years  since,  never  dissolved  his  connexion  with 
the  Old  Church.  He,  however,  openly  preached  his  sentiments, 
and  wrote  and  published  many  works  explanatory  of  the  doctrines 
of  the  New  Church. 

But  in  1787  a  general  separation  took  place  of  the  members  of 
the  New  Church  from  the  church  of  England,  concerning  which, 
the  following  is  a  particular  account: 

'  A  number  of  Christians  meeting  together,  who  were  readers  of 
the  writings  of  the  Honorable  Emanuel  Swedenborg,  and  believed 
that  the  Lord  had  made  his  Second  Advent  in  the  spiritual  world 
in  the  year  1757,  by  executing  the  last  judgment,  and  thereby 
establishing  a  New  Christian  Heaven;  it  was  by  them  resolved, 
to  attempt  to  open  a  place  for  public  worship,  in  conformity  with 
their  understanding  of  the  new  revelation,  and  thereby  assist  in 
establishing  a  new  Christian  church  on  earth. 


SUPPLEMENT. 


177 


•  Inthe  year  1787,  therefore,  those  few  Christians  arranged  them- 
selves into  a  society,  and  took  a  place  in  Great  Eastcheap,  for 
the  performance  of  their  intended  religious  service;  in  which, 
alter  due  preparation,  they  assembled  together,  on  Sunday, 
January  the  27th,  in  the  year  1788  ;  and  therehy  opened  the  door 
of  the  New  Church,  wherein  Jehovah  Jesus  alone  is  to  be  wor- 
shipped, and  the  doctrines  of  the  New  Jerusalem,  as  revealed  by 
the  Lord,  in  the  writings  of  Emanuel  Swedenborg,  openly 
avowed  and  publicly  preached. 

'  These  Christians  conceived  themselves,  at  that  time,  to  be  the 
first  society  in  these  kingdoms  who  performed  public  worship  to 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  as  the  only  God  of  heaven  and  earth  (Matt, 
chap.  28,  ver.  18.)  and  for  what  is  yet  known  to  the  contrary,  the 
first  in  Europe. 

'  But  sensible  of  their  own  weakness  and  infirmities,  and  how 
much  they  stood  in  need  of  Divine  assistance,  they  earnestly 
prayed  that  their  hearts  might  be  preserved  in  the  truth  of  the 
Holy  Word,  and  in  genuine  charity  towards  all  mankind;  being 
convinced  that  the  most  perfect  forms  of  external  worship  avail 
nothing  in  the  way  of  salvation,  unless  under  the  Divine  mercy  of 
the  Lord,  man  repents,  and  becomes  regenerate  ;  which  can  only 
he  effected  by  shunning  evils  as  sins  against  God,  and  living  a 
life  conformable  to  the  ten  commandments. 

'  Considering  it  therefore  as  a  duty  incumbent  upon  them  to  for- 
sake whatsoever  was  calculated  to  oppose  and  obstruct  the  free 
reception  of  good  and  truth  from  the  Lord,  they  hesitated  not  to 
be  the  first  new  Christians  who  departed  from  their  old  forms  : 
they  therefore  framed  a  liturgy  of  new  forms,  suited  to  their  states 
and  perceptions  of  the  heavenly  doctrines  of  achurch,  whereinall 
things  were  to  be  made  new.  And  notwithstanding  they  were 
well  assured,  that  the  Lord  accepts  the  sincere  worship  of  all  men, 
however  imperfect  their  forms,  yet  they  conceived  that  they 
should  have  a  more  sure  and  certain  ground  of  hope  of  the  Divine 
mercy  to  attend  them  in  their  public  worship,  when  the  exter- 
nal expressions  of  their  mouths  were  the  real  clothing  of  the  af- 
fections and  thoughts  of  their  minds.  Thus  they  reasoned,  anil 
considered  that  no  evil  or  danger  could  possibly  arise,  but,  on  the 
contrary,  much  good  would  accrue,  in  consequence  of  their  mak- 
ing a  first  public  acknowledgment  and  oral  confession  of  One 
God,  in  the  Divine  Human  Person  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
15* 


178 


LIFE   OF  SWEDENBORG. 


And  most  certainly  this  public  worship  and  doctrine  was  new, — 
for  it  was  what  Christendom  never  witnessed  before. 

'  Having  entered  into  this  new  state,  they  proceeded  to  establish 
certain  ceremonies,  which  worship  necessarily  required  for  the 
preservation  of  order  :  and  on  June  the  1st.  in  the  same  year,  two 
ministers  were  ordained. 

'  The  society  continued  to  perform  public  worship  every  Sunday 
morning  and  evening ;  and  at  convenient  and  occasional  seasons 
celebrated  the  two  Christian  sacraments  continued  in  the  New 
Church,  viz.  baptism  and  the  holy  supper  :  and  at  the  close  of  the 
same  year,  reasons  were  given  for  their  conduct  in  thus  establish- 
ing new  ceremonials  of  worship,  which  were  signed  by  seventy- 
seven  persons. 

'  In  April,  1789,  a  general  conference  was  held  by  this  society, 
at  Great  Easicheap,  which  was  attended  by  persons  from  Ken- 
sington, Rotherham,  in  Yorkshire,  Liverpool,  Salisbury,  Derby, 
and  from  Sweden,  and  different  parts  of  America. 

'  In  April  1790,  another  general  conference  was  held,  when  there 
appeared  present,  besides  those  of  the  last  year,  persons  from 
Birmingham,  Kighly,  in  Yorkshire,  and  Norwich.  And  at  another 
general  conference,  in  April,  1791,  there  appeared  fresh  comers 
from  Halifax  and  Bristol. 

'  But  at  the  general  conference  in  April,  1792,  a  division  took 
place  in  consequence  of  a  difference  of  opinion,  respecting  the 
appointment  of  ministers,  when  those  in  the  minority,  approving 
of  the  episcopalian  form  of  church  government,  or  that  which  ad- 
mits of  one  visible  official  head,  with  a  subordination  of  ministers 
under  him,  continued  to  perform  public  worship  at  Eastcheap  : 
whilst  the  majority  of  members  present  thought  it  most  proper  to 
adopt  that  mode  of  church  government,  in  which  all  appointments 
should  proceed  from,  and  be  determined  by,  the  voice  of  the 
members  at  large.  This  majority  having  chosen  the  Rev.  Ma- 
noah  Sibly  for  their  pastor,  removed  from  Eastcheap  into  Store- 
street,  Tottenham-court-road ;  where  another  place  was  opened 
for  the  public  service  of  the  New  Church,  on  Sunday,  the  13th 
of  May,  1792. 

'  But  the  situation  not  being  sufficiently  central,  another  temple, 
in  a  part  of  the  town  more  convenient  for  the  different  members, 
was  obtained  in  Red  Cross-street,  Cripplegate,  which  was  opened 
on  the  12th  ofMay,1793. 

'  At  this  place  several  new  regulations  were  entered  into,  the 


SUPPLEMENT. 


179 


different  members  formed  themselves  into  a  regular  church-soci- 
ety, according  to  several  rules  and  articles,  which  were  drawn 
up  and  agreed  to.  Another  liturgy,  more  suitably  adapted  to  the 
state  of  the  society,  than  the  original  one  established  atEastcheap, 
was  also  framed  ;  and  under  those  new  regulations  the  society 
continued  at  Red  Cross-street  for  seven  years,  being  the  term  of 
the  lease  which  they  had  of  the  premises. 

1  On  the  expiration  of  the  lease,  the  society  removed  to  perforin 
public  worship,  at  the  new  temple  in  Cross-street,  Hatton  Gar- 
den, on  Sunday,  February  16th,  1800. 

■  But  the  premises  being  too  large  and  expensive  for  a  small 
society  to  support,  they  again  removed  on  Christmas  day,  in  the 
year  1801  ;  and  performed  worship  at  an  upper  room,  in  Cateaton- 
street,  near  Guildhall,  as  a  temporary  place,  until  a  new  building 
appropriated  for  the  purpose,  should  be  erected.  Whilst  at  this 
place  the  liturgy  was  again  altered,  in  concert  with  the  other 
societies  at  this  time  established  in  London,  with  a  view  of  obtain- 
ing uniformity  in  worship. 

'  Before  the  end  of  this  year  a  piece  of  ground  presented  itself 
in  Fryar's-street,  Black  Fryars,  near  Doctor's  Commons,  whereon 
a  temple  might  be  erected,  for  the  use  of  the  society;  which  at  a 
General  Meeting,  agreed  to  take  a  lease  thereof  for  sixty  years,  and 
appointed  a  number  of  gentlemen,  as  trustees  of  the  building. 

'  Under  the  northwest  corner  stone,  which  was  laid  December 
21,  1802,  a  plate  was  deposited,  on  which  is  inscribed,  "  Sacred 
to  the  worship  of  Jehovah  Jesus,  the  One,  Only,  Living  and 
True  God,"  together  with  the  date,  and  the  names  of  the  minis- 
ter and  trustees. 

'  In  the  front,  over  the  door,  is  engraved  on  a  stone,  "  Sacred 
to  the  worship  of  Jehovah  Jesus,  for  in  him  dwelleth  all  the  ful- 
ness of  the  Godhead  bodily."    Col.  ii.  9. 

'  As  soon  as  it  was  finished,  ihe  society  removed  from  Cateaton- 
street,  to  this  new  temple,  which  was  consecrated  and  opened 
for  public  worship  by  their  reverend  pastor,  Manoah  Sibly,  on 
Sunday,  August  7th,  1S03,  where  the  society  have  ever  since 
continued,  and  under  the  blessing  of  Divine  Providence,  their 
numbers  gradually  increase. 

'  That  the  affairs  of  the  church  may  be  regularly  directed,  and 
the  members  kept  together  in  church  fellowship,  in  order  to  pro- 
mote that  union  and  harmony  between  all  the  individuals  so 
necessary  for  the  establishment  of  the  heavenly  kingdom  of  our 


180 


LIFE  OF  SWEDENBORG. 


Lord  Jesus  Christ  on  earth,  this  society  is  governed  by  the  min- 
ister and  a  committee  of  twelve  members,  annually  elected  on 
the  first  Monday  in  every  new  year,  agreeably  to  several  laws, 
rules,  and  regulations,  entered  into,  approved,  and  established,  by 
the  unanimous  voice  of  the  whole  society.' 

The  Rev.  Samuel  Noble  is  settled  over  a  society  which  occupy 
the  chapel  in  Cross  Street,  Hatton  Garden.  Mr.  Noble  is  the 
author  of  a  work  entitled  '  Plenary  Inspiration  of  the  Sacred 
Scriptures,'  published  a  few  years  since.  It  is  an  octavo  volume 
of  about  five  hundred  pages,  written  with  much  ability,  and 
particularly  calculated  to  be  useful  to  such  as  are  unacquainted 
with  the  writings  of  Swedenborg.  It  has  been  republished  in 
Boston.  He  also  published  a  work  in  182'6,  entitled,  '  An  Appeal 
in  behalf  of  the  views  of  the  Eternal  World,'  &.c,  which  has 
likewise  been  republished  in  Boston. 

The  Rev.  Mr.  Sibly  still  continues  connected  with  the  society, 
an  account  of  which  has  been  given  above.  The  Rev.  Mr.  Goyder 
is  settled  over  another  society.  There  are,  thus,  three  societies 
of  the  New  Jerusalem  Church  in  London. 

In  Manchester  there  are  two  societies.  The  Rev.  Mr.  Jones 
officiates  at  the  temple  in  Peter  Street,  and  the  Rev.  Mr.  Howarth 
in  the  temple  in  Bolton  Street,  Salford.  With  the  latter  society 
the  Rev.  Mr.  Hindmarsh  was  formerly  connected. 

In  Birmingham  there  is  a  society,  over  which  the  Rev.  Edward 
Madeley  is  settled.  Mr.  Madeley  is  successor  to  the  late  Rev. 
Joseph  Proud.  In  Leeds  there  is  a  society,  and  the  Rev.  Jonathan 
Gilbert  is  their  pastor.  In  New  Castle  there  is  also  a  society, 
and  the  Rev.  Mr.  Rendoll  was  lately  ordained  over  the  same. 

There  are  other  societies  in  different  parts  of  the  kingdom 
which  have  ordained  ministers ;  and  it  is  stated  that  there  are  no 
less  than  seventeen  societies,  within  twenty-four  miles  of  Man- 
chester, without  ordained  ministers. 

A  General  Conference  is  held  annually,  composed  of  delegates 
sent  from  the  several  societies  in  the  kingdom.  The  first  Con- 
ference was  held  at  London,  in  1789.  It  was  continued  to  be 
held  annually  until  1793,  when  a  period  of  fourteen  years  elapsed. 
In  1807  another  Conference  was  called,  which  met  at  London, 
which  was  followed  by  another  in  1808,  held  in  Birmingham. 
An  interval  then  elapsed  of  seven  years;  during  which  lime  the 
three  societies  in  London  held  quarterly  meetings,  attended  by 
the  ministers  and  representatives  from  the  three  societies,  in  order 


SUPPLEMENT. 


181 


to  supply  the  want  of  a  General  Conference.  These  meetings 
were  denominated  '  The  London  Conferences.'  In  1815  a  General 
Conference  was  again  called,  which  met  in  Manchester.  Since 
that  period  a  General  Conference  has  been  held  every  year,  either 
at  London  or  some  other  part  of  the  kingdom. 

There  are  several  societies  in  London  and  Manchester  which 
have  been  in  operation  for  several  years,  the  object  of  which  is 
to  disseminate  the  doctrines  of  the  New  Church.  The  following 
are  the  names  of  some  of  them  :  The  London  Missionary  and 
Tract  Society  of  the  New  Jerusalem  Church ;  the  London  Society 
for  Printing  and  Publishing  the  Writings  of  the  Hon.  Emanuel 
Swedenborg  ;  the  New  Jerusalem  Church  Free  School  Society; 
the  Manchester  Printing  Society;  and  the  Manchester  and  Sal- 
ford  Missionary  Society. 

There  have  been  several  periodical  works  published  in  London, 
of  which  the  following,  it  is  believed,  is  a  correct  list: 

1.  The  New  Jerusalem  Magazine,  monthly,  London,  com- 
menced in  January,  1790,  and  continued  until  June  following, 
making  six  numbers,  to  which  was  added  an.  Appendix.  This 
work  contained  much  valuable  information  relative  to  Swedenborg. 

2.  The  Magazine  of  Knowledge,  monthly,  London,  commenced 
in  April,  1790,  and  continued  until  October,  1791,  making  twenty 
numbers,  in  two  volumes. 

3.  The  New  Jerusalem  Journal,  no  fixed  period  of  publication, 
London,  commenced  in  January,  1792,  and  ended  in  September  of 
the  same  year,  making  ten  numbers,  bound  in  one  volume. 

4.  The  Aurora,  monthly,  London,  commenced  May,  1799,  and 
ended  in  April,  1801,  making  twenty-live  numbers,  two  volumes. 

5.  The  Intellectual  Repository,  quarterly,  London,  commenced 
in  January,  1812,  and  continued  till  January,  1830;  since  which 
it  bears  the  title  of  '  The  Intellectual  Repository  and  New  Jeru- 
salem Magazine,'  and  is  issued  every  other  month.  It  is  now 
under  the  control  of  the  General  Conference. 

6.  The  New  Jerusalem  Magazine,  monthly,  London,  com- 
menced in  1827,  and  continued  about  two  years. 

7.  The  Novitiate's  Preceptor,  monthly,  London,  commenced  in 
1827,  and  continued  till  1830.  The  two  last  works  were,  in 
1830,  incorporated  with  the  Intellectual  Repository. 

In  France  the  doctrines  of  the  New  Church  have  lately  been 
regarded  with  considerable  interest.  There  is  a  small  society  in 
Paris,  and  one  in  Nantz.    Mr.  Edward  Richer,  of  Nantz,  a  man 


182 


LIFE  OF  SWEDENBORG. 


high  in  reputation  as  a  philosopher,  is  about  publishing  a  large 
work  '  On  the  New  Jerusalem.' 

In  Sweden  the  doctrines  prevail  to  a  very  great  extent,  but  no 
external  separation  has  taken  place  of  those  who  receive  the 
writings  of  Swedenborg,  from  the  Lutheran  form,  which  is  the 
established  religion  of  the  country.  In  '  Haldane's  second  Re- 
view of  the  conduct  of  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society,' 
lately  published,  is  the  following  notice  of  the  '  state  of  religion 
in  Sweden:'  —  'The  pernicious  spirit  of  the  times,'  says  Mr. 
Haldane,  'tending  to  indifference,  skepticism,  or  a  spurious 
mysticism,  has,  of  late,  too  much  obtained  the  prevalence  ;  and 
under  such  circumstances,  Swedenborgianism  makes  rapid  pro- 
gress among  all  classes  of  society.' 

A  society  was  formed  in  Stockholm  in  1786  by  a  few  receivers 
of  the  New  Church  doctrines,  called  the  '  Exegetic  and  Philan- 
thropic Society.'  Its  numbers  fast  increased,  and  in  1790  it 
contained  more  than  two  hundred  members,  all  men  of  learning, 
and  a  majority  of  them  clergymen.  The  Duke  of  Suderinania, 
afterwards  Charles  XIII.,  of  Sweden  was  one  of  the  number. 
They  translated  and  published  many  of  Swedenborg's  works,  and 
circulated  them  through  the  country.  The  press,  however,  not 
being  free,  they  were  obliged  to  have  their  works  printed  in 
Denmark.  We  are  unable  to  give  any  account  of  the  present 
state  of  this  society.  It  is,  however,  probable  that  the  govern- 
ment of  Sweden  has  imposed  such  restraints  on  it  as  to  prevent 
its  members  from  cooperating  as  a  body. 

It  is  highly  probable  that  a  considerable  portion  of  those  who 
at  that  time  adopted  the  sentiments  of  Swedenborg  were  led  to  it 
from  external  considerations.  Most  of  them  had  doubtless  known 
him  personally,  and  if  they  had  ever  sought  from  him  proof  of  his 
intercourse  with  the  spiritual  world,  it  was  most  likely  readily 
afforded.  But  whether  they  had  personally  known  him  or  not, 
such  undeniable  facts  concerning  his  spiritual  intercourse,  were 
so  generally  diffused  in  Sweden,  that  something  more  than  ordin- 
ary incredulity  must  have  been  required  to  have  totally  disre- 
garded it.  And  we  can  easily  conceive  why  men,  at  that  time, 
in  Sweden,  should  adopt  the  sentiments  inculcated  by  Sweden- 
borg, who,  at  the  present  day,  removed  from  the  influence  occa- 
sioned by  his  presence,  and  the  freshness  of  the  proofs  daily 
afforded  of  his  mission,  would  pass  them  over  in  silence. 

But  we  have  very  good  reason  to  believe  that  the  doctrines 


SUPPLEMENT. 


1S3 


of  the  New  Church  are  received,  at  the  present  time  in  Sweden, 
from  something  better  than  external  evidences.  Mr.  Henry  G. 
Linberg,  judge  of  the  court  in  St.  Croix,  a  gentleman  favorably 
known  to  the  members  of  the  New  Church  in  America,  was 
employed,  in  1828,  by  members  of  the  society  at  Boston,  to  visit 
Stockholm,  for  the  purpose  of  purchasing  the  manuscripts  of 
Swedenborg,  deposited  in  the  Academy  of  Sciences  at  that  place. 
Mr.  Linberg  was  unable  to  procure  the  manuscripts  at  any  price, 
but  he  obtained  a  catalogue  of  them,  and  sent  it  to  the  society  in 
Boston,  which  is  a  valuable  document,  never  before  published  in 
any  New  Church  periodical,  and,  therefore,  it  is  presumed,  un- 
known before  to  the  New  Church  in  General.    (See  page  122.) 

Mr.  Linberg  gives  a  most  favorable  account  of  the  state  of  the 
New  Church  in  Sweden,  the  particulars  of  which,  owing  to  the 
restraints  imposed  on  the  clergy,  in  consequence  of  the  estab- 
lished religion  of  the  country,  we  are  not  at  liberty  to  give. 

In  Germany  the  writings  of  Swedenborg  are  beginning  to  be 
read  with  interest.  The  following  account  of  the  rise  and  pro- 
gress of  the  New  Church  in  that  country  is  from  the  pen  of  Dr. 
Frederic  Immanuel  Tafel,  Librarian  of  the  University  of  Tubin- 
gen, in  the  form  of  a  letter  written  to  the  Rev.  Mr.  Roche,  ol 
Philadelphia,  in  1829.    A  part  of  the  letter  is  omitted. 

'  The  partition  of  Germany  into  so  many  principalities,  and  the 
restrictions  of  religious  freedom  and  the  liberty  of  the  press,  which 
even  now  exist,  have  been  the  cause  that  not  only  individuals 
have  so  long  adhered  to  the  old  doctrine,  but  that  it  was  even 
found  impracticable  to  organize  societies  for  printing  and  distri- 
buting the  writings  of  the  New  Church,  much  less  to  form  con- 
gregations following  their  own  mode  of  divine  worship.  The 
members  of  the  New  Church  remained  isolated,  and  knew  little 
or  nothing  of  each  other,  for  which  reason  also,  a  history  of  the 
New  Church  in  Germany,  is  attended  with  peculiar  difficulties. 
That  however  her  doctrines  did  strike  root  amongst  us  at  a  very 
early  period,  and  have  silently  retained  their  friends,  is  proved 
by  the  translations  which  have  appeared  from  time  to  time. 

'  The  first  commencement  may  be  dated  from  the  correspond- 
ence of  Swedenborg  with  Frederic  Christopher  Oetinger,  cele- 
brated by  his  many  edifying  writings,  special  superintendent  at 
Herrenburg,  and  afterward  prelate  at  Murrhardt,  in  Wurtemberg. 
This  man  was  very  favorably  disposed  towards  our  Swedenborg, 
but  did  not  embrace  his  doctrine  in  all  respects.    He  caused, 


184 


LIFE  OF  SWEDENBORG. 


however,  in  the  year  1765,  a  book  to  appear  under  the  title, 
•'  Swedenborg's  and  other's  Terrestrial  and  Heavenly  Philosophy. ' 
This  book,  which  was  printed  in  Frankfurt,  on  the  Main,  con- 
tains, besides  a  statement  of  the  philosophical  system  of  Sweden- 
borg,  mentioned  in  the  work  entitled  Principia  Serum  Natura- 
lium,  extracts  from  his  Heavenly  Mysteries,  viz.  the  accounts 
given  therein  of  the  Spiritual  World,  with  a  criticism  of  Oetinger's, 
together  with  the  systems  of  Malebranche,  Newton,  Cluver, 
Wolff,  Ploucquet,  Broglis,  and  Flicker.  On  account  of  this  book, 
which,  however,  he  had  not  given  out  as  theological,  but  merely 
philosophical  matter,  the  Consistory  of  Stuttgart  wanted  to  prose- 
cute him,  but  Duke  Charles  being  his  friend,  nothing  was  done 
against  him.  In  the  year  1770  there  appeared,  without  men- 
tioning the  place  where  it  was  published,  a  German  translation 
of  the  work  "  Be  Telluribus,"  with  Reflections,  which  might 
have  been  left  away ,  together  with  an  extract  from  Swedenborg's 
Letter  in  the  Latin  language,  dated  November  8,  1768,  directed 
to  Oetinger,  who  had  written  to  him  twice,  and  several  other 
Latin  letters  and  answers  from  Swedenborg  and  Oetinger. 

'  In  the  year  1771  the  same  translation  of  the  work  Be  Telluri- 
bus, likewise  appeared  at  Ansbach,  and  in  the  same  year,  without 
an  imprint,  "  Documents  from  Assessor  Swedenborg,  which  will 
be  decided  on  at  the  Swedish  diet  on  the  13th  of  June,  1771." 
In  this  work  are  contained  in  broken  German,  considerations  of 
the  consistorial  council  in  the  case  of  Swedenborg  to  the  King  of 
Sweden,  a  letter  of  Prevost  Ekebom,  Swedenborg's  answers,  a 
letter  of  the  King,  a  letter  of  Swedenborg  to  the  King,  as  well  as 
to  the  Academies  of  Lund,  Upsala,  and  Abo,  Dr.  Beyer's  consid- 
erations, a  collection  of  some  accounts  concerning  Swedenborg. 
a  defence  of  Dr.  Beyer,  &.c. 

'  In  1772  those  letters  of  Swedenborg  were  published  in  Ger- 
man, together  with  that  addressed  to  Dr.  Thomas  Hartley  in 
1769  ;  and  in  the  same  year,  an  extract  from  the  work  "  Be  novo 
Hierosolyma  et  ejus  Boctrina  Ccelestia,"  containing  the  text 
only,  which  work  also  appeared  in  1788,  at  Altenburg.  The  book 
of  the  connexion  of  the  soul  with  the  body,  appeared  in  1772,  at 
Leipzig,  and  in  1776,  at  Jena,  in  the  German  language. 

'  In  the  year  1775  the  work  of  Heaven  and  Hell  was  published 
with  a  preface,  probably  the  first  writing  amongst  us  which 
expressed  an  unconditional  approbation,  omitting,  however,  many 
extracts  from  the  Heavenly  Mysteries.  In  1784  a  spurious 
edition  made  its  appearance. 


51  1'1'L.EMENT. 


185 


'In  1776,  all  those  works  appeared  in  one  collection,  comprising 
five  volumes,  at  Frankfurt,  on  the  Main,  including  Oetinger's 
work,  forming  the  last  two  volumes. 

•  In  1784,  a  translation  of  the  True  Christian  Religion  was  pub- 
lished at  Altenburg,  in  three  volumes,  and  in  1795,  a  new  trans- 
lation of  the  same  work,  with  extracts  from  the  Heavenly  Mys- 
teries and  Apocalypse  Revealed,  appeared  at  Basil,  together  with 
the  posthumous  work  of  Swedenborg,  entitled  Conclusion,  or 
Appendix  to  the  True  Christian  Religion,  in  two  large  octavo 
volumes.  This  translation  has  considerable  faults,  and  is  not  pure 
German  ;  it  is,  however,  the  best  of  all,  the  rest  being  now  almost 
obsolete. 

'In  the  year  1789,  there  was  published  at  Leipzig,  a  translation 
from  the  French,  of  an  extract  from  Swedenborg's  works,  together 
with  a  very  favorable  preface.  None  of  these  works,  however, 
will  answer  the  present  genius  of  the  German  language,  which 
in  our  days  has  assumed  quite  another  character. 

'In  the  year  1821,  there  was  published  atStockholm,  inGerman, 
The  Wisdom  of  the  Angels  concerning  the  Divine  Love  and  Wis- 
dom. This  translation,  however,  is  an  entire  failure,  having 
probably  been  attempted  by  a  Swede  who  was  not  master  of  the 
German  language. 

'  Latin  copies  we  do  not  possess,  and  the  originals  have  become 
very  scarce  —  but  we  were  furnished  with  French  translations, 
particularly  from  the  Abbe  Pernctty,  Royal  Prussian  Librarian, 
and  Fellow  Member  of  the  Royal  Academy  of  Sciences,  at  Ber- 
lin—  an  extract  from  the  work  entitled  Heaven  and  Hell,  and 
Earths  in  the  Universe,  with  Swedenborg's  portrait;  anecdotes 
of  Swedenborg  ;  extracts  from  Divine  Conjugial  Love.  Since 
the  year  1782,  French  translations  of  many  works  having  been 
printed  in  London,  have  been  sent  over  to  Germany :  and  in  later 
times,  since  1820,  John  Aug.  Tulk,  Esq.  caused  many  French 
translations  of  Mr.  J.  P.  Moct,  formerly  Royal  Librarian  at  Ver- 
sailles, to  be  printed  at  Brussels. 

'  From  these  circumstances  a  conclusion  may  be  drawn,  that 
there  is  amongst  us  no  want  of  susceptibility  for  the  heavenly 
truths,  and  that  they  never  could  be  entirely  eradicated  in  spite 
of  the  restrictions  under  which  we  have  labored, and  the  effortsof 
the  enemy  ;  for,  however  incorrect  and  unintelligible  those  Ger- 
man translations  may  be,  many  souls  penetrated  through  their 
unseemly  outside  ;  and  all  of  them  were  gradually  sold.' 

16 


180 


LIFE    OF  SWEDENBORG. 


After  giv  ing  an  account  of  his  first  reception  of  the  doctrines, 
and  the  difficulties  which  he  had  to  encounter  in  disseminating 
them,  Dr.  Tal'el  proceeds:  '  an  order  from  the  King  was  issued, 
Feb.  13,  1822,  declaring  that,  being  convinced  that  the  propaga- 
tionofthose  writings,  especially  in  the  present  disposition  of  the  age, 
would  not  remain  without  pernicious  consequences,  and  consider- 
ing that  they  contained  such  glaring  and  essential  deviations  from 
the  established  system,  a  time  should  be  appointed  for  me  to 
become  reconciled  to  my  convictions,  and  to  declare  to  me,  that 
[  had  to  expect  the  loss  of  the  privileges  of  a  Seminarist,  and 
the  consequences  connected  therewith,  if  I  did  not,  1st.  give  up 
immediately  and  forever,  the  publication  of  Swedenborg's  writ- 
ings, and,  2d,  promise  within  a  year  not  to  promulgate  Sweden- 
borg's doctrine  either  publicly  or  privately,  but  to  deliver  the 
genuine  doctrine  of  the  Evangelical  church  of  the  country,  and 
to  abstain  from  every  intercourse  with  a  society  of  Swedenborg's 
adherents.  If  I  should  not  comply  with  these  requisitions,  it 
would  follow  of  course,  that  I  could  not  expect  any  support  or 
advancement  in  the  Evangelical  (Lutheran)  church  of  the  coun- 
try. You  see  I  could  not  comply  with  these  requisitions.  I 
therefore  declared  about  eight  days  thereafter,  that  in  matters  of 
conviction  which  were  sacred  to  me,  I  could  not  suffer  myself  to 
be  determined  either  through  a  regard  for  a  living  or  any  similar 
considerations,  but  that  it  was  my  duty  to  be  of  use  to  the  human 
race  at  every  moment  of  my  life  as  much  as  I  could  ;  it  was  now 
my  conviction  that  I  could  not  be  of  greater  use  to  them  but  by 
publishing  those  writings,  and  it  was  consequently  my  duty  to 
have  them  published.  Hereupon  nothing  further  was  said.  In 
the  year  1S23,  there  appeared  the  first  volume  of  the  works 
announced  containing  the  doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem  con- 
cerning the  Lord,  with  a  circumstantial  introduction  to  the  newly 
revealed  religion,  in  which  at  the  same  time  the  greater  part  of 
the  objections  are  answered.  In  the  mean  time  I  had  formed  a 
connexion  with  the  societies  in  Sweden  and  England,  and  had 
also  received  a  much  valued  letter  from  Mr.  Daniel  Thunn,  in 
Philadelphia,  dated  January  24,  1823,  and  afterwards  some  oth- 
ers ;  after  his  departure  Id  Mr.  de  Steigcr  Grandson,  near  Athens, 
in  Ohio,  I  was  favored  with  a  letter  from  Mr.  Daniel  Lammot 
A  small  number  of  Swiss,  in  the  cantons  of  Appeuzell,  St.  Gallen, 
Thurgau  and  the  Grisons,  since  then  subdivided  into  four  socie- 
ties, put  themselves  in  connexion  with  me  through  Daniel  Naf, 


SUPPLEMENT. 


187 


at  Hcrisnu,  and  others,  and  in  proportion  with  their  small  strength, 
contributed  largely  towards  the  promotion  of  the  cause.  This  was 
the  case,  likewise,  with  Mr.  Volk,  counsellor  of  the  Supreme  Court 
at  Wiesbaden,  now  at  Nastatten,  and  both  his  sisters  at  Wiesba- 
den, in  the  duchy  of  Nassau  :  their  uncle  now  deceased,  privy 
councellor  Langsdorf  at  Giesen  ;  Mr.  Franck,  apothecary  to  the 
court  at  Potsdam,  in  Prussia ;  the  royal  Prussian  provincial  coun- 
sellor Mullensifen,  and  the  old  parson  Mr.  Stauss,  both  at  Iserlohe, 
near  Elbcrfeld,  in  Rhenish  Prussia.  Notwithstanding  the  exer- 
tions of  individuals,  the  expenses  were  far  from  being  covered ; 
and  only  by  taking  up  a  considerable  capital  I  was  enabled,  in 
the  year  1S24,  to  publish  two  more  volumes,  viz.  in  the  second 
volume,  the  Doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem  concerning  the  Holy 
Scripture,  the  Doctrine  of  Faith,  the  Doctrine  of  Life  of  the  New 
Jerusalem  according  to  the  ten  commandments,  and  the  treatise 
concerning  the  Last  Judgment,  together  with  the  first  sheets  of 
my  magazine  for  the  New  Church  —  and  in  the  third  volume, 
the  Apocalypse  Revealed,  from  the  1st  to  the  6th  chapter.  But 
now  I  was  compelled  to  look  about  for  my  own  subsistence,  and 
applied  for  the  office  of  Librarian  of  the  University,  which  had 
at  that  very  time  become  vacant.  I  was  actually  entrusted  with 
it  provisionally,  that  is  to  say,  revocable  after  the  expiration  of 
one  year,  notwithstanding  there  was  a  great  many  competitors, 
amongst  them  two  respectable  professors.  I  now  published  at  a 
bookseller's  of  this  place,  a  translation  of  Clowes'  Catechism,  and 
also  caused  to  be  printed  in  German,  his  work  entitled,  "  A  Few 
Plain  Answers  to  the  question,  Why  do  you  receive  the  testimo- 
ny of  Swedenborg  ?"  accompanied  by  an  apologetical  preface. 
Of  the  fourth  volume  seven  sheets  had  already  been  printed,  when 
I  was  unexpectedly  interrupted.  The  academical  senate,  and 
the  minister  of  the  interior,  had  applied  to  the  king  for  my  definite 
commission  :  at  first,  however,  the  king  would  not  commission  me 
at  all,  but  sent  a  rescript  containing  the  query,  how  it  had  hap- 
pened that  I  wasentrusted  with  sucharespectable  office,  although 
I  had,  notwithstanding  the  admonition  given  tome,  translated  the 
fanatical  writings  of  Swedenborg,  and  sought  to  propagate  them 
amongst  all  classes  of  people  ?  I  hereupon  delivered  immediate- 
ly to  the  king,  a  defence  of  our  cause,  adducing  a  great  many 
facts  from  other  countries.  The  office  was  then  given  to  me  pro- 
visionally, under  the  condition,  that  as  long  as  I  would  hold  a 
public  appointment,  I  should  not  either  mediately  or  immedi- 


188 


LIFE  OF  SWEDENBORG. 


ately,  publish  Swedenborg's  works  or  any  similar  writings. 
Although  by  laying  down  my  appointment,  I  could  have  recov- 
ered each  moment  my  liberty  of  action,  yet  I  at  first  considered 
myself  not  at  liberty  to  accept  this  condition  ;  but  upon  the  dec- 
laration of  our  friend  Hofaker,  who  had  declared  that  in  case  of 
necessity  he  would  continue  the  publication,  and  in  consideration 
that  after  all  I  could  not  proceed  in  it  without  an  office,  and  that 
perhaps  the  time  for  the  undertaking  had  not  yet  arrived,  I  com- 
plied, declaring  however  to  the  royal  commissioner,  that  I  acceded 
to  the  condition  merely  for  the  present  time,  and  was  resolved  to 
resign  the  office  as  soon  as  I  could  hereafter  find  means  to  defray 
the  expenses,  in  case  this  condition  would  not  then  be  remitted. 
Several  attempts  were  now  made  to  raise  the  expenses  of  annual 
subscriptions,  hut  in  vain.  After  having,  to  satisfy  our  own 
minds,  tried  every  thing  in  our  power,  nothing  else  remained  but 
to  wait  until  the  Lord  himself  would  open  a  door.  A  prospect 
soon  appeared,  and  we  received  the  consolation  that  whenever 
the  time  would  arrive,  the  work  could  be  prosecuted.  The  liberal 
offer  of  the  court  apothecary,  Mr.  Franck,  to  advance  the  costs  of 
the  fourth  volume,  and  to  take  an  equivalent  of  the  four  volumes, 
with  25  per  cent  discount,  in  connexion  with  other  extraordinary 
experience,  determined  me  on  the  first  of  March  of  this  year,  to 
address  myself  immediately  to  the  king,  in  order  to  tell  him,  that 
it  was  now  a  matter  of  conscience  with  me  to  continue  my  under- 
taking, and  to  intimate  that  I  was  forced  to  sacrifice  my  office,  in 
case  I  should  not  be  allowed  to  proceed.  What  I  had  told  the 
king,  I  demonstrated  with  circumstantial  documents  in  a  letter  to 
the  secretary  of  state,  and  in  another  to  the  minister  of  the  inte- 
rior, observing  to  them,  that  it  was  now  exactly  300  years  since 
the  princes  of  Germany  met  at  Speier,  March  15,  1529,  to  protest 
against  all  human  authority  in  matters  of  faith,  and  to  claim  for 
themselves  and  their  subjects  the  privilege  of  free  inquiry  and 
full  religious  liberty.  Hereupon  I  received  a  notification  from 
the  chancellor's  office  of  the  university,  that  by  a  resolution  of 
the  25th  of  March  of  this  year,  his  royal  majesty  had  most  gra- 
ciously released  me  from  the  condition  laid  upon  me,  by  a  royal 
ordinance  of  Sept.  24,  1825,  according  to  which  I  had  to  abstain 
entirely  from  continuing  the  publication  of  the  Theological  Works 
of  Swedenborg.  By  another  royal  edict  of  July  20th,  of  this  year, 
I  was  quite  unexpectedly,  and  in  a  definitive  and  irrevocable 
manner,  invested  with  my  office  as  librarian  of  the  university.' 


Date  Due 

UA 1 1  '50 

m 

lull  * 

! 

______ 

